The Sword and the Spirit within/BOOK 2

Chapters

BOOK 1, Welcome to Equestria.
BOOK 1, Trouble in the Everfree Forest.
BOOK 1, Meeting Celestia and Luna
BOOK 1, Thunder Wave's Offer.
BOOK 1, Friends or Enemys
BOOK 1, The Warning
BOOK 1, Crazy time at the Gala.
BOOK 1, Darkness covers all.
BOOK 1, Light vs Dark
BOOK 1, Revenge is not the Answer
BOOK 1, Light, Dark, and Harmony.
BOOK 1, A new beginning
BOOK 2, The Guardians Past, Part 1
BOOK 2, The Guardians Past, Part 2
BOOK 2, More Questions
BOOK 2, Discord No Like
BOOK 2, The Guardians Past, Part 3 (Still editing. But readable.)
BOOK 1, The Sword of Light.
BOOK 1, Temper and Red
BOOK 2, The Quest Begins, Discord Style.

BOOK 1, Welcome to Equestria.

Welcome to Equestria.

Syrus opened his eyes. Jolting up, he breathed heavily while pressing both his hands against his chest. As he was trying to calm himself, he noticed that the open wound the white horse spirit had given him was gone. He lifted his white shirt and saw no scar or any open wounds at all, and realized that the room he was in was very dark.

A light lit up on his back. He reached back with his right hand and felt a very familiar grip.There was a sheath on his back. In the sheath was the sword he found at the pawn shop. Even with the blade’s bright light, it didn’t help him find where he was.

“This is really weird, how do I get out of this dark-” he paused and just stood there for a good ten seconds.

“Wait,” Syrus thought, looking at the sword. “Am I dead? but how-”

A bright light appeared behind Syrus, He turned around and went into a defensive stance.

Out of the light came the white horse he met before it killed him. Syrus narrowed his eyes and clenched his teeth.

“YOU!” He yelled, looking at the horse. “YOU KILLED ME!

The white horse started to walk toward Syrus. “Don’t you come any closer or I’ll use this sword against you!”

The white horse continued to walk towards him.

“Do you hear me?!” Syrus raised and pointed the sword at him. “I’m warning you god damnit!”

“You can’t fool me, Syrus,” it said, pointing his hoof at him. “If there is one thing I know about you, it’s that you don’t have what it takes to kill me with that sword.”

“You’re right,” he admitted. “But that doesn’t mean I can’t try.”

Syrus had crossed the space between himself and the white spirit. He swung at it with everything he had, but the spirit lit up his horn and created a wave that pushed Syrus back. Again, Syrus raised his blade to strike down the Spirit horse. The white spirit horse recreated the wave and pushed him back, this time landing Syrus on his backside.

“You’re wasting your energy, Syrus.” said the white horse as he looked down at Syrus.

Syrus got back up and turned to face the horse.

“Damn you.” Hissed Syrus.

The white horse raised his front left hoof. “Please hear me out, Syrus.”

“NO!!!” Roared Syrus, pointing the sword at the horse. “I’m dead because of you.”

“You’re not anymore, I regenerated your wounds and brought you here, to Equestria.”

“Like I care what you did!” Yelled Syrus. “ I want you to send me back, I need to help the old man before it’s too late to save him!”

The spirit lowered his head. “You are too late...” mumbled the spirit.

His eyes widened, “What?” He spit, tears began to roll down his face. “That’s- THAT’S A LIE! HE’S NOT DEAD! HE CAN’T BE!!!”

“It’s true,” mumbled the spirit.

“NO!!!” Syrus dropped to the floor and began to cry.

The spirit walked over to Syrus and used his left wing to touch his shoulder.

“I’m sorry.” the spirit said softly. “I didn’t know he meant so much to you.”

“H-he w-w-was the only person I h-had left in my life.” He sobbed, his voice full of sorrow and guilt.

The spirit sat right next to Syrus. “Yes, I looked through your memories and saw your family die right-”

“Shut up,” shouted Syrus. “Stay out of my head.”

“You’re right, I’m sorry. But you can’t let the feeling of guilt consume you. You need to understand that life ends the same way for everything. It’s the way it all works.”

Syrus was still on the floor grieving for the man that took him in, he didn’t move or say anything else for a good minute. He raised his head and turned his gaze to the Spirit.

“Why did you kill me?” He asked.

“To bring you here and-”

Syrus cut him off, “I already know that, I want to know the real reason.”

The spirit got up on it’s hoofs. “Because I need you to become the new Guardian.”

“Is that all?” Grumbled Syrus, gripping his hands tightly. “Cause that’s a terrible excuse for killing and bringing me here.”

The spirit narrowed his eyes, he knew that Syrus was going to make a move with the sword. The spirit moved 2 feet away from Syrus and prepared to defend. Syrus turned to the spirit, looking at him with a serious face. He readied his sword, putting his legs in a warriors stance.

“Are you really going to attempt another flawless attack?” The spirit asked with sarcasm.

“You want me to be this Guardian? I say you got it.”

The spirit did not want to hurt him, so he came up with something that may get him to listen.

“If you kill me, you will never return to your world.”

As Syrus was about to strike, he heard what the spirit said and decided to lower his sword.

“What does that mean?” He asked.

“I’m the one who sent you here, I can send you back but only if you do what I ask of you.”

Silence filled the dark void, Syrus decided to put the sword back into the sheath and listen to the spirit. He didn’t like the idea of doing what the spirit wanted, but it did not alter the fact that if there was any hope in returning to his world he would need to do exactly what the spirit wanted.

“Fine, I’ll do it,” he whispered “What do you need of me?”

The spirit smiled, walking right up to his face. “First, you must learn to harness the sword’s power. Find the Princesses of Light and Dark, only through them will you achieve a power to defend this world from darkness.”

“How do I find them?”

“There is one place to find them, and you will know when you see it.” His horn started to light up the darkness.

Syrus covered his eyes and everything faded to black.

*Scene break*

Syrus woke to a soft bed and realised he was not where he thought he was. He got off the bed and took a quick look outside a window and saw he was in a city with horses all over the area. He took a few steps away from the window and looked to see how to get out of the room, finding a door that went down some very narrow stairs. He descended the stairs spotting a grey pony.The grey pony had his sword on the table while she seemed to be preparing food.

He slowly walked over to the table and reached out to grab his sword. As he slowly grabbed it by the grip, he started walking backwards to get away from the unsuspecting grey pony. He turn to what looked like the door that goes outside, he opened it slowly and looked back to see if the grey pony even noticed. As he was about to make a break for it, the doors grip glowed, it shut itself like somebody just slammed the door almost to his face.

“You know, it’s very rude to leave and not thank the ponies that brought you here.”

After Syrus heard those words, he slowly closed his eyes and turned around slowly to open them and saw that the grey pony was still doing preparing food in the kitchen. After the pony was done, she turn her gaze to him.

“I must say to you, I was hoping you’d be a little polite and just say hello or thanks when you came down.”

“Well I just thought maybe-”

“What?” Said the grey pony.

Syrus was looking at her purple eyes and her beautiful light purple color colored mane. “Nothing, it don’t matter.”

The grey pony rolled her eyes. “Are you hungry?

“Well, if you have food that I’m used to eating. The answer would be yes, I’m starving.”

“Good, now sit by the table.” The grey pony said.

After she went into the kitchen, Syrus reattached the sheath to his back. He went to what looked like the table and sat down on a wooden chair. He looked to see if their was any other pony.

“So are you the only one here!?” Syrus called.

“My sister Mosa, she’s out doing whatever. My name is Tana.”

“Ah, Okay.”

He noticed that there were a lot of bookshelves in the house. He didn’t bother to asked since he was a stranger to this new world. As he waited for food, he saw the ponies outside the window again and thought they might not accept him for being different. He turned his gazed back to the kitchen and continued to wait. Tana’s horn glowed and lift the plate of eggs and toast along with juice.

“Here you go,” She said.

“Um, thanks I guess.”

Syrus picked up a fork and used it to slice a piece of the egg. He ate it and noticed it tasted just like the ones back home. He just digged in and didn’t even bother to say anything else.

“Okay...” She looked at him thinking he hadn’t eaten anything in weeks. He ate both the eggs in one bite and drank all of the juice while holding his breath the whole time.

“Wow, I never thought you’d be so hungry... but you were asleep for nearly 3 days. So I guess it would make sense why you’re eating very fast.” She said, looking at him awkwardly.

Syrus widened his eyes and dropped the fork on the table. “I’m very sorry for eating like that.”

“N-no, it’s fine.” Tana said, with a grin on her face.

“Where are my manners,” he laughed. “My name is-”

“Syrus, I know,” she interrupted.

His jaw dropped and he started to think she looked in his head too. “Alright I’ll leave it at that, but thank you for the meal.”

“It was the least I could do for you, since it might be hard for some- ahhh whatever you are, to fit in around here. I bet you don’t know what you can do here, huh.” She said, stating the fact.

“I’m just a person, that’s all. But I do know one thing I have to do and that’s to find two princesses.”

“You mean Princess Celestia and Luna right?” She said, knowing who he’s looking for.

“Well, are they the Princesses of Light and Dark?” He asked.

Silence filled the room. Tana closed her eyes. Syrus looked at her thinking he might have said something wrong.

“Why are you looking for them?” She asked, knowing what she saw in his head before she and her sister brought him back to Ponyville.

“Don’t you know?” He asked “I suspect you looked through my memories and would’ve known why I must see them.”

“Yes, I know but, I want to hear your side of the story.”

“Hmm, alright fine.”

Syrus got off the chair, took out his sword, and laid it flat on the table. “I’m looking for them because of this sword.”

“The Sword of Light?” Tana asked, knowing full well what the sword was named.

Syrus blinked and thought maybe this was a major breakthrough. He sat back down on the wooden chair. “What do you know about this sword?”

“I know more about it than you, I also know that its previous owner was an alicorn named Thunder Wave Also known as the Guardian, the greatest defenders our world had. Till he sacrificed himself to save all of Equestria, but that was 500 years ago.”

“Really, I suppose he was a soldier with many talents huh.”

“He wasn’t just a soldier, he was a general of Equestria. His abilities even out-matched Celestia and her sister Luna.”

“That powerful huh, but how did this sword come to my world?” Syrus asked, pointing at the sword.

“If I read correctly, Thunder and the sword vanished right after the incident that took place during the great pony war. Using all of his magic to bring peace to our world, he cast a very powerful spell that destroyed his enemies, along with himself.”

Tana looked down at the sword. “Most of the ponies back then thought the sword was lost forever.”

“How do you know all this?” Syrus asked, keeping his gaze on Tana.

She smiled “I have books with written history and I read them everyday” Tana said, looking at her book shelves. “What, did you think they were there for display only?”

“Well, I kinda-” He paused, “never mind, it’s going to take me awhile to get used to this world till I get home.”

"Thunder Wave was the strongest Guardian our world ever encountered. They are the keepers of light and dark, their goal is to prevent wars and protect the innocent."

"Sounds like a hero job."

"You could call it that... But Thunder Wave was a kind Alicorn, so I read. others before him had different opinions about being a Guardian."

"Okay, I get it. Guardian this, Guardian that, let's focus on something more important right now."

The front door opened, and in came Tana’s sister Mosa. She looked to see if anyone was around and saw Syrus and Tana sitting down at the table.

“Mosa, welcome home. Look who’s finally up.” She pointed her hoof at Syrus.

Mosa took a good look at Syrus and smiled. “Wow, I thought you’d never wake up.”

Mosa sprinted over to Syrus. “What’s your name? Where are you from? How old are you? Are you male or female? What’s your height? What’s your-”

“MOSA!” Tana yelled, narrowing her eyes. “That’s enough out of you. I’m sorry, she can be a little crazy at times.”

“That’s okay.” Syrus said, looking away from Mosa. “Let’s just get back to the matter at hand.”

“Right, you want to find the Princesses. That’s not going to be easy for you, I have to admit.”

Syrus looked at her with concern. “What’s wrong? Do they live far away or something?”

Mosa stepped forward to speak. “It’s not about them being far away. It’s about being granted an audience to even speak with them, well except for Tana.” Mosa said, pointing her hoof at her sister. “She goes the unicorn school for the gifted and it’s at Canterlot where the Princesses live.”

“Canterlot?” He asked

Mosa drags Syrus to the window and points her hoof at a big arch mountain. “Do you see that city on the mountain? That’s Canterlot and Tana goes there every year when school starts.”

“I’m one of the best unicorns in my class, I’ve met princess Celestia maybe about four times. She’s the kindest Princess I’ve ever met”

“How come your sister doesn’t have a horn like you?” Syrus asked, touching Mosa’s head to see if she had a horn.

“All ponies are made differently. My sister is an earth pony. I’m a unicorn. There are also pegasi. Princess Celestia and her sister Luna are all three, meaning they have horns and wings. Their kind are called alicorns.”

After hearing what Tana said, Syrus walked around for a bit and turned his gaze back at the window to take another look at Canterlot. “Is there any way for them to come down and meet me personally?”

“Maybe.” Mosa said, putting her hoof to her chin. “I mean we could always send them a message to let them know you’re here and you want to see them. But that would take about a week since they get a lot of mail every day. Why do you want to see them anyway?”

“So they can help me master ‘The Sword of Light’, that’s why I need to meet them.”

Tana stepped forward to speak. “What makes you think they’ll help you master that sword?”

Syrus closed his eyes and turn to face the two mares. “Because, I think I was brought here for a reason.”

“Really, but what makes you think that?” She asked, keeping her gaze on him.

“Well, think about it why else would I-”

“You lying Syrus,” Tana said. “I went through your memories and I know how you really got here and why you need their help. It was the spirit of Thunder Wave that brought you here.”

“Okay maybe I might not have been honest with you two but he said he wouldn’t send me back till my mission here was done.”

“Did you believe him?” Tana asked.

Tana was concerned with how Syrus said he wouldn’t send him back till he was done.

“What are you trying to tell me here Tana?”

Tana wanted to tell him something but decided to change the subject. “You family’s death was-”

“DON’T!” Syrus shouted. Syrus took a deep breath. “I’m sorry, I don’t know why I did that, I-”

“It’s alright Syrus.” Tana said, knowing what he’s been through. “But you’re not going to meet the Princesses. The timing isn’t good at the moment.”

A tear began to roll down his face but he wiped it off before the two mares could notice.“When’s the perfect opportunity to go to Canterlot?” He asked.

“We could always use the train to head right over to Canterlot city.” Mosa said, “but the castle is very well guarded and you would have to be very quick to get-”

“Hold on a minute, what are we discussing now?” Tana asked, looking at both Syrus and Mosa.

Mosa put both her hoofs on the table. “It’s obvious right, we’ll sneak in the Castle and-

“Wait, wait, wait.” Tana interrupted, turning her gaze to her sister. “You want to sneak in Canterlot castle? Do you know what Celestia might do if we see her without permission?”

Mosa smiled, putting her hoof on her sister. “You worry too much Tana, it’s not like she going to kill or banish us to the sun or moon.”

“Yeah but I don’t want to upset her by doing-”

Mosa interrupted her sister. “Our new friend deserves to see the Princesses, how else will he-”

“Okay girls, that’s enough! Let’s give it a shot first thing tomorrow morning and if all else fails, I’ll tell Celestia or Luna I forced you two to bring me there.”

The two mares thought Syrus was crazy for even thinking about that, but they decided to think about his plan. Tana still thought it was a very bad idea, unlike her sister Mosa, who thought it would be fun. He sat back down on the wooden chair, waiting for them to make up their minds. Tana was the first to speak.

“Alright.” Agreeing with Syrus. “We’ll do it your way. First thing tomorrow.”

Mosa smiled. “Tomorrow we get to be ninja’s!” She cheered.

“Okay, let’s not be too crazy about this Mosa.” Syrus said, getting back up. “Tana you know the castle right?”

“Yes, but I think you better ask me that question first thing tomorrow.”

Mosa dragged Syrus. “Come on Syrus, let me show you around Ponyville.”

“Umm, okay. We’ll be right back Tana.”

As Syrus and Mosa went outside, Tana followed them for a bit and noticed Mosa was drawing the attention from Syrus. Most of the ponies had surprised faces while others tried to avoid him. Tana couldn’t blame them because he wasn’t a pony, but Mosa seems to think he’ll fit in perfectly. All she had to do was show them that he’s a nice-- whatever he is.

“Syrus,” she whispered. “You can’t trust Thunder Wave, he may have been kind but he was once a liar and whatever he has in store for you may not be what you want.”

Scene Change, Somewhere deep in the forest with no light to shine.

"This world shatters… The balance of both light and dark is beginning to break…" She opened her eyes while they started to glow red. Out of the darkness came a pegasi with sword wings.

"What’s wrong?" The dark unicorn just stood there and didn’t even turn her gaze to the pegasi.

"There’s something I must know… I must go near Ponyville..." She said.

"Do you require protection?" He asked.

The dark unicorn started to walk away without saying anything else and disappear in the shadows of the forest. While she left, the pegasi could see red eyes from all directions. But it mattered little to him. "I understand..." He said to himself as she left.

Preread by IkioStar

BOOK 1, Trouble in the Everfree Forest.

Equestria: Afternoon.

Syrus and Mosa were out exploring Ponyville, Mosa took him to many places like Sugarcube Corner, Golden Oak Library, The Spa, Town Hall, and many other places. Mosa even got most of her friends to meet Syrus and for some reason they didn’t mind him at all except the fact that he wasn’t a Pony or any other being they’ve met.

“Hey Mosa, don’t you think we should get back to your sister?” Syrus asked. “I know you want everybody here to befriend-”

“But I didn’t get a chance to show you the School, the Train Station that leads to Canterlot, and not even the-”

“Yes I know.” Syrus interrupted, scratching the back of his neck. “But if we’re going to sneak into the castle tomorrow, remember we need plenty of rest for tomorrow.”

Mosa frowned and lowered her head looking at the ground. “But I thought you’d like to see everything we have in Ponyville?”

Syrus rolled his eyes thinking he just insulted a cute little pony. He quickly took action and tried to set things right.

“Hey Mosa, don’t take it that way, I had fun looking around the city with you. In fact I had a lot more fun than I ever had in my life.”

Mosa raised her head, looking at Syrus with a smile. “I’m glad you had fun and you’re right, we better get home before dark.”

Syrus and Mosa decided to head home to prepare for tomorrow. As they walked, the sun went down along with the moon rising at a speed Syrus never thought was possible.

“Whoa, that moon, wow.”

Mosa turned her gaze to him and laughed. “Are you telling me that your world doesn’t have a moon?”

“No we do it’s just-” he paused, “I’ve never seen a moon rise very fast, almost like-”

“Somepony made it that way?” She said. “That answer would be Luna.”

He looked at Mosa. “One of the princesses?”

“Yep, she comes down from Canterlot during the night to protect her subjects when they sleep.”

Syrus kinda laughed. “That’s sound like a boring job it you ask me.”

“What makes you say that.” Mosa asked.

“I say that because-”

“AAAAAHHHHHH!!!”

A scream from a mare was heard, Syrus and Mosa heard it in the direction of the Everfree Forest. Other ponies heard and came out of their homes.

“Did anypony else hear that?” One of the ponies asked.

Syrus looked as everypony was outside wondering who or what made that scream, before he knew it, Mosa left his side. He looked around to find her, after his eyes caught her, she was running toward the direction of the scream.

“Wait, Mosa!” Syrus yelled, trying to reach out to her.

Mosa ignored Syrus and continued to run in the direction of the Everfree Forest. Syrus ran after her to make sure she would be alright. After running at a great distance, he lost track of Mosa right in the entrance of the Everfree Forest.

“MOSA! MOSA CAN YOU HEAR ME!” No matter what Syrus did, his voice could not reach her. Syrus wanted to go through the forest but some part of him didn’t want to. He pulled out his sword and prepared started to enter the forest.

“This place sure is spooky at night...”

“Even when you know what creatures dwell in there.” Another mares voice was heard behind Syrus. Syrus quickly turned while shaking and pointed his sword at the source of the voice.

“Hey! Be very careful with that sword, you’re gonna get somepony killed!” Tana yelled, looking at Syrus.

Syrus felt relieved to know it was Tana.

“Okay.” Syrus relaxed, lowering the tip of the sword. “Please don’t do that again, alright.”

“Don’t worry about that right now, I guess you heard the scream too?” She asked, walking towards the forest.

“Me and your sister, she ran right in there.” Tana gasped and looked at him. “I tried to keep up with her, but she’s pretty fast.”

Tana sighed. “My sister. Always trying to be brave”

“We have to go after her!” Syrus began to enter the forest, Before he could proceed, Tana ran right in his path to stop him.

“Are you insane!” Tana yelled trying to stop him. “You go in there! You’ll never comeback!”

“What does it matter, your sister needs us.”

“It matters if you’re going into forbidden territory!” She said, beating her hoof to the ground.

“God damnit Tana, we don’t have time for this, your sister is in trouble. I’m going after her, you coming?”

Syrus ran right past Tana, but she did not want him to get hurt so she followed him deep into the forest. As Syrus ran through the forest, he looked and looked but could not find Mosa or anypony. He stopped running, sat down and took a breather.

“AAAAHHHHHH!!! SOMEPONY HELP US!!!”

Syruses eyes widened, he got himself up and ran in the direction of the scream. He found himself in a clearing in the Everfree. He looked and saw he was still in the forest and noticed Mosa laying on the ground like she was attacked.

“Mosa!” Syrus ran over to her, he put his left hand to her neck to see if she was alive. He was able to get a heartbeat, he sighed and was glad she was not dead.

“Damn it Mosa, what the hell were you thinking.” He put the sword back on his sheaf and put both arms underneath her. Before he could get out of the forest, a dark sphere formed from the ground, trapping him and Mosa within. “What the hell?”

As he held Mosa in his arms, a shadow figure emerged from the ground behind Syrus. He tried fight his way out of the shield but after kicking it, a powerful wave pushed Syrus and Mosa into the air. Syrus held Mosa tightly before they landed roughly on the ground.

Syrus set Mosa aside gently by laying her on the grass. He got himself up and finally noticed the dark shadow floating in the air. As he looked at it, it created a dark unicorn. It’s eyes open with glowing red eyes along with it's cyan colored main and a weird looking heart on her sides., Syrus got out his sword and went into a defensive stance.

“Who are you?” Syrus asked, trying to reach out to it. But it did not answer, Syrus held his ground while it stood there looking at him. “Where’s the other pony we heard, what did you-”

“You can’t tell between the real and the fake can you, human.” The dark unicorn said with a female voice. “It’s quite upsetting to me that Thunder Wave picked such a weak and fragile being to become the new Guardian.”

“I never asked for it, nor did I asked to be involved in any of this! I’m only doing this so I can return to my world.”

The dark unicorn began to laugh, and looked at Syrus with an evil grin. “You’re easy to fool, aren’t you.

“What are you saying?” He asked shivering.

“I’m saying there is no going back after death.” The dark unicorn hissed.

“I don’t understand, what are you trying to tell me?”

The unicorns red eyes glowed, she began to slowly walk toward Syrus.

“Don’t you see, you’ve been severed from your kind for the remainder of your life.” She said, telling him the truth.

"How would you even know this? You don't know anything about me."

"Do I?" She lit up her horn and fired a dark beam at him.

He tried to avoid the beams path but it hit the side of his right arm, in the process making Syrus land on the floor while trying to dodge her attack. Blood began to roll out of his arm, as he tried to get back on his feet the dark unicorn fired at him again.

This time Syrus tried to block it with the sword, but the power from the dark beam was too strong, and it flung him in the air. He roughly hit the wall of the barrier. After the impact from the barrier, he was pushed back by a wave that came out of the barrier itself.

The side of his body took a beating after he fell on the ground. The dark unicorn walked toward him while looking down at him. “I hope you’re still alive after that, I’m not through with you yet.” She lit her horn again and lifted Syrus in the air. “Tell me, how much do you care for this earth pony?”

“You wouldn’t- AAAAAGGGHHHH!!!” She used her magic to crush his body very slowly. The pain rushing into him was too much for him to handle. He started lost his vision and began to pass out.

“Watch her as she-GAH!!!”

A bright light shattered the barrier surrounding them and hit the dark unicorn right in the skull. With the dark unicorn knocked out, Syrus was freed but was not moving. The dark unicorn remained conscious and got back on her hoofs.

She saw Tana trying to get Mosa and Syrus out of there and used that advantage to catch her off guard. She fired at Tana while she was holding both Mosa and Syrus in the air. The blast hit Tana so hard it knocked her right in a tree. She never saw it coming and was knocked out like the others.

The dark unicorn walked over their bodies and charged her horn for one final attack. “Thunder Wave choose poorly for the new Guardian.” She hissed.

Before she could strike, another beam attacked her from the sky. A dark alicorn appeared out of what looked like the moon. She landed on the ground and stepped forward to speak. “SHADOW CREATURE! BEGON! I COMMAND THEE!”

“LUNA!!!” The dark unicorn yelled.

“I PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT COMMAND THEE! BEGONE FROM THESE LANDS OR I SHALL VANQUISH YOU!!!

The dark unicorn stepped back and teleported herself away from the area. Luna drew her attention to Mosa, Tana, and Syrus. The attacks they endured nearly had them killed. She lowered her head and closed her eyes. “Forgive us, We were not quick enough to aid in thy time of need...”

She looked at the three and noticed that one of them had a sword, one that she had not seen in over 500 years. She lifted the sword along with Syrus and put the sword back in his sheaf. She charged her horn and teleported herself along with Mosa, Tana, and Syrus, to a safe place where they would not be harmed, Canterlot.

She put them in a room with three beds, after she set Mosa and Tana she turned her gaze to Syrus. “What are thou?” She hissed, she set him on the bed as well. But she took his sword off him and set it on a nearby table. She returned her gaze at him again, still being puzzled why a non pony or alicorn was chosen.

“My sister will want to hear this.” Luna hissed.

As she teleported away, silence filled the room for Mosa and Tana. But not for Syrus, Thunder Wave brought his mind to the very place where they first met. Syrus woke up in the dark area this time standing while opening his eyes. “You--are--amazing. I give you one task and you decide to go save some pony in distress.” Syrus heard him but could not see him anywhere.

“Are you trying to kill yourself? Even when I-”

“KILLED ME?!” He interrupted, still looking for him. “I didn’t really have much of a choice. My friend Mosa would’ve died if I had not been there for her.

“Yet you confronted a powerful unicorn made out of pure darkness without even putting up much of a fight! You risked your life without knowing any magic! How do you even expect to protect your friends if you can’t even master the magic I've given you!”

Syrus clenched his teeth. “Just shut up already! I’m alive! That’s all that matters!”

“What matters is the mission at hand!” Thunder Wave said.

“I know what needed to be done! I also know that you lied me!!!” Syrus yelled, his voice echoed.

After the echoes stopped, Thunder Wave sighed and finally showed himself to speak. “Yes… I did… For that I’m sorry…”

“Why did you lie to me? Why did you really kill me!? WHY DID YOU PUT ME THROUGH ALL OF THIS!!!?”

Thunder Wave narrowed his eyes while lowering his head.”Because it was the only way to bring you into this world… I knew you wouldn’t listen to me so I had to lie. I put through all of this so you could protect this world.”

“But why me? Why did you chose me to save this world? I’m nothing but a 16 year old that lost everything long before I met you and that damn sword!”

“Which is the exact reason why I did what was needed.”

“What?” He asked, the word he said confused him.

“After your family died, your time in the world you come from was nearly over. Your death would have been cause by those people I killed. If I had not been quick enough you would have never been able to come to this world.”

“My world needed a new protector, so I picked you. A boy who lost everything. A boy who had courage in his heart.”

Syrus sighed. “I don’t understand any of this”

Thunder Wave came close to Syrus put his wing on his hoof on his right should. “Someday you will, that I promise you. I’m sorry severing you from your world, but it no longer matters.”

“Yeah I know... Nobody misses me… Is that it?”

“You have a new home, a world I have given you. If you wish to protect it you must learn to master the magic inside you. The answers are very close now. After you passed out, the Princess of the night came to save you. Where you’re at now is the castle, find them.”

He lit his horn and created a bright light. Syrus woke up from the dream talk. He lifted his upper body out of bed and saw that Tana and Mosa were Okay. He got out of bed looked outside the window while it was still night time. “Thunder Wave wasn’t kidding when he said we’re at the castle. I can see Ponyville from all the way up here.”

After looking at a nice view, he grabbed his sword and put it back in the sheaf. He left the room and decided to stay outside the balcony of the room just thinking of how he would try to convince the princesses to train him. “Ha-ha-ha. Thunder Wave’s right. I got nothing to go back to. Even if I did, my life would still be miserable.”

“Then stay with us, Guardian.”

Syrus flinched and looked around to see who said that. “Who’s there!?”

“Calm yourself young one. We mean you no harm.”

Syrus looked up in the sky and saw two alicorns land on the balcony. One had such colorful hair and was white all over. The other was small but had such beautiful hair with sparkles and dark blue all over.

“Who are you?” He asked.

“I am Princess Celestia, and this is my sister Princess Luna. We’ve been expecting you for 500 years.”

Preread by IkioStar

BOOK 1, Meeting Celestia and Luna

Midnight.

After the friendly encounter with both Celestia and Luna, Syrus was brought to throne room, where he would finally have the answers he seeked. Celestia looked at him like she was happy to see him but Luna stared at him looking like she didn’t trust him. Celestia spread out her wings and step forward to speak.

“Welcome to our world, young one.” Celestia said. “It has been a long time since I’ve seen a face like yours.”

He gasped. “Wait! You’ve seen my race before?”

Celestia nodded with a smile. “Indeed, I have. But it’s not really what you think.”

Syrus raised an eyebrow. “I don’t follow.”

Celestia closed her eyes and started to giggle. “Every thirty moons, our world becomes connected by a world similar to yours.”

He widened his eyes and started to get a little excited.“You mean, there’s humans in this other world you speak of?”

“Yes.” She nodded. “But they are a little---Different.”

“I see, is it possible to visit this world or dimension? Whatever you call it.”

“Course!” Luna said, stepping forward to speak. “The only passage I'm afraid just pass, Thou must wait another thirty moons!!!"

As she finish speaking in her high pitched voice, Syrus was covering his ears with his hands while she was talking. He practically didn’t hear her at all. He uncovered his ears and returned his gaze to Luna.

“Hey uuhhh, could you like tone it down please cause your voice is really lou-”

Luna lit her horn and teleported right in front of his face. He tripped down on the floor after she gave him a little scare. “How dare thee insult us!!!”

“Luna!” Celestia yelled, pointing her gaze at Luna.

Luna turned to Celestia. “He is a stranger in our world!” Celestia said. “He knows nothing of our laws.”

“Yeah just take it easy. I didn’t mean to insult you.”

Luna took a deep breath and calmly returned to Celestia’s side. “Please forgive my sister, she’s only doing what our father and mother always did. But she is right, the gateway to that dimension is closed for the time being.”

“Well, there goes that idea...” Syrus said.

"Here, you shall learn true harmony. And learn to see our world more peacefully."

"Cool, any awesome places I can visit?"

"There are many, except for one that has been long forgotten..."

"What would that be?"

"...... The Crystal Empire."

"The what empire?"

Celestia’s horn shined, she levitated a type of crystal and set it to the center of the throne room. When it set, the crystal created a light that expanded, creating a complete image of the Crystal Empire.

Shocked and amazed how awesome that was to create an image in the floor. “Wow! That! Is! Awesome!”

“I’m glad my talents can be very amusing to you, but back to the story. The empire was once homed to Crystal ponies. They lived in peace and harmony for as long as I can remember. Till one day an evil unicorn known as Sombra took control.”

After the image had changed, Syrus looked at the tainted Empire like he just witness hell on earth.

“Those poor ponies, all because of that evil unicorn.” He looked up to Celestia. “Did you defeat him?”

“Yes.” Luna said, walking over to her sisters side. “But at a great cost. Before he was defeated, Sombra put a curse on the Crystal Empire allowing it to vanish into thin air. We tried to find and release the lost ponies but the storm brewing there made it impossible.”

Celestia removed the image of the Empire. She lifted the crystal and put it back to it original position,

“That's the story of the Crystal Empire, but I must ask. How did you come into our world? Celestia asked.

“And how did thou come across that sword!? It has been missing for five hundred years!” Luna asked, while pointing her hoof at his sword.

Syrus started to scratch his head and tried to think where to even begin. “It’s kinda hard to explain.”

Celestia walked over to Syrus. “Allow me.”

Her horn began to glow bright again. She stopped right in front of him. “Touch my horn.”

His eyes widened. “Wait! What!”

“Don’t be afraid young one, just touch it.”

As Celestia waited, Syrus was a bit hesitant to do it but after taking a deep breath he quickly stretched his arm, allowing him to interact with her horn. When he did, Celestia began looking through his memories. She saw he had happiness in his life once, till the day his family died in an accident caused by an explosion. She decided to skip ahead to make this short for him.

Luna continued to stay where she was, she decided to walk over to Syrus. She sat down between him and Celestia. waiting for them to finish. By the time they did, he let go of her horn and put his hands on the top of his head like he just had one hell of a ride.

“Well.” Syrus said. “At least you know my intentions.”

Celestia closed her eyes “Yes, but what you’re asking of me is not a simple thing to do with a being like yourself.”

"Okay so..."

"But it seems you don't know your true destiny do you?"

"What true destiny?"

"You've been chosen to become what we call in our world a Guardian."

Luna gasped while Celestia was explaining.

"Yeah, that dark creature called me a Guardian. What it that any way?"

"A Guardian is one that keeps the Light and Dark in balance. But seeing that you have their power in side you is odd."

"What so odd about it?"

"You are the first human to become a Guardian, but I feel your alicorn magic hasn't fully been unlocked or mastered."

"I see, but can you train me?"

Celestia looks at Syrus while narrowing her eyes. “Even if I could, it could take you years to fully master your abilities.

Celestia began to smile. “But before Luna brought you to hear, I saw you stand up to that dark Unicorn in your memories. What you did was very brave of you to protect Tana’s sister. That is the first step of being a Guardian.”

Syrus looked down. “But I failed, I nearly let Tana and Mosa die. I was afraid of losing them...”

Luna stood firmly to speak. “Fear is a warriors greatest weakness!” Luna yelled. “It thou are to be strong! Thou must learn to overcome fear!”

“My student knew the risks when she tried to help you and her sister. And if you wish for me and my sister to teach you, I must warn you.”

Celestia lowered her head. “Once you start, there is no going back. You will be our personal student, till the day you master the magic within you.

Syrus looked up to Celestia and Luna. “I understand, When do we begin?

“Soon, but until then, keep Tana and Mosa company for the remainder of the night. For tomorrow will be your first day of learning. During the day you will train with me than during the night will be with Luna.”

“Alright, thank you. I’ll see you later.” Syrus left the throne room and headed back to Tana and Mosa. Luna put her gaze to Celestia.

“Are you sure about that creature?” Luna asked, doubting Celestia.

“Syrus.” She said to Luna. “ His name is Syrus Lee, a name his father gave him.”

“I don’t care about his name, I want to know if he can be trusted! We have enemies out there wanting to end our rule so they can do as they please!”

Celestia closed her eyes, “I’m well aware of that my sister and he is not one of them.”

“You don’t know that! Remember Discord, and how you were blinded to see the monster he was!”

Celestia opened her eyes. “Syrus is nothing like him. That’s enough for me to trust him.”

Luna closed her eyes, while turning to leave the throne room. “I shall accept your decision and I will help him during the nights to come. But he shall learn the most difficult spells on his first time with me. I will not teach him the basics, that will be your task.”

Celestia narrowed her eyes as Luna walked out of the throne room. “Don’t hate me little sister… He’s has a good heart, and he needs our help.”

Ten minutes after the meeting with Celestia and Luna. Syrus headed back to Tana and Mosa. and after going through half the tower’s stairs he was stopped by a teleportation that brought him all the way back to the beginning of the stairs. In front of him was Luna looking at him with glowing eyes.

“Don’t tell me, you still hate me right?”

“Nay! We are here to start your training!”

Syrus was confused and remembered her sister said tomorrow. “My training starts tomorrow, remember?”

“Yes! But tomorrow hath arrived! We will start you with learning to how to defend thyself!”

“Look, I’m tired and I’d like to get some sleep. So if you do-”

Luna used her mane to grab his right ankle. She quickly pulled his leg, making him fall on his back. “We say when thou sleep!!! How can one become the Guardian of thou sleep! Now lesson one!”

Syrus got back on his feet only to have look at Luna with an angry grin. But he didn’t even try to hit her since that fall kinda made him wide awake. Luna lit her horn creating a shield around herself.

“This is your first lesson! Create a barrier to protect thyself from other magic!”

“Like how? I don’t have a horn like you do.”

“Bring out your sword!!!” Luna yelled. “Your sword is your horn, it’s a part of you!

Syrus brought out his sword, held it with two hands on the grip. “Alright, now what?”

“The barrier! Create the barrier! Focus thy magic within thyself.”

With this being his first time, Syrus did what Luna instructed and tried to focus as best as he could. Luna kept her gaze at his sword, seeing that there was no spark or glow. Syrus decided to stop after holding his breath for a bit he dropped the sword and fell to on his knees while taking a breather.

“How weak thou art, learning this is a new trick for thee, is it? Maybe my sister is wrong about you, but I’m not giving up on thou that easily.” Syrus got back on his legs. “I think thy need a little motivation.”

Luna slowly lit her horn. “Allow us to give you that motive!” She fired a beam at him, he blocked it but she wasn’t done.

“What the hell are you doing! You crazy alicorn!”

“Defend thyself!” She fired another at him, hitting him right in the chest knocking him to the ground. She walked over while looking down at him. He had his hand covering his chest while feeling a little burn from Lunas beam.

“Get up weakling! You’re neither dead nor hurt.”

He let go of his chest and saw she was right, no blood or cuts at all. “I, I thought you-”

“I never harmed thee. What thou felt was an illusion, nothing a but an imitation of the real thing.

“A fake shot?”

“This was a test to see how well you can defend thyself and thou hath failed. We see now that me and my sister have a long way to go with thee.”

Luna spread out her wings and started to fly in the air.”If thou are to learn. thou must study.” She brought out a book for Syrus and used her magic to put it in his hands. He looked at the front cover and it reads defence spells.

“Study tomorrow after my sisters lessons!” She lit her horn and teleported him back all the way up stairs. She flew all the way up to him.

“Thou must learn to defend thyself, start on page 12 and learn how to create a barrier. Thou have two nights!”

She turned around and flew away. As she flew in another direction he heard singing coming from her direction. He didn’t even bother to ask himself why she was singing. He entered the room and saw that Mosa and Tana were still sleeping. He took off the sheath with the sword in it and decided to fall right on his bed, leaving the sword on the floor. Nothing but silence filled the room. Syrus had a long day and night. Tomorrow would be the real problem.

*I’m a little scene break, short and stout*

*Morning: Canterlot Castle.*

“AAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!”

The sound of Mosa screaming made Syrus and Tana jump off their beds like they were being attacked. “WHAT’S GOING ON!!!” Tana and Syrus said at the same time. “I can’t believe it! My plan worked!”

Tana and Syrus were looking at her like she planned this from the beginning. “Wait, what plan?” Tana asked. “My plan to get us into Canterlot worked!” Tana and Syrus’s eyes widened. Tana got out of bed while Syrus started to think she planned her self to be captured.

“What are you saying, Mosa. Did you plan yourself to be attacked?”

“Well, duh. How else were we going to get into Canterlot, besides Luna always brings helpless ponies here.”

Syrus rolled his eyes and put his hands on his head while laying back down on the bed. “Oh my god…I can’t believe what I’m hearing!”

“Mosa! How could you do that to yourself! Does your life even matter!? Does me and Syrus’s life even matter to you!!!”

“Of course it does! I knew we wouldn’t die, since Syrus wields the sword of light I bet it was a sinch to-”

Tana hoofed her in the face, Mosa was knocked back pretty hard. She landed on the table but it broke when she hit it roughly. Tana sprinted to her while she was on the floor tearing up “Do you even know we almost died!!!? Do you even know that your reckless actions nearly ended us!!!? I thought I was going to lose you and Syrus!!!”

As Syrus saw what Tana did, he couldn’t interfere with what she was doing. Looking at Mosa and her tears while she was sobbing, made Syrus shed a tear as well. Tana just sat there looking at her bruised face sister crying on the floor. Syrus finally got off the bed and sprinted in the way of Tana shoving her back a feet.

“What are you doing Syrus!?” Tana asked.

“Punching her is enough Tana, but standing there and looking at her like you're going to kill her is wrong. I think she’s learned her lesson…”

“After what she did, you want to let it go!?”

“I don’t blame her Tana.” Syrus defended, Mosa looking at him like he’s her hero and protector. “They wanted me, remember. If you want somebody to blame….. Blame me!”

Tana gasped and lowered her gaze with regret. Syrus turned to Mosa and pick the little white pony up in his arms. He went out the door while holding Mosa, he turned to Tana who decided to sit on the bed and keep her gaze away from them. Syrus knew she needed to be alone so he left without saying anything to her. He decided to take Mosa to Celestia and see if she could help with her bruised face. “Does it hurt? He asked Mosa.

“I’d rather not say, since she was right. It was wrong of me to put the three of us in danger.

“I don’t blame you, but don’t put us in danger again ok kiddo?”

“I promise, it won’t happen again.”

Before Syrus knew it, Mosa kissed him on the face. Syrus started to blush when he saw her face and her eyes sparkled like it was glitter. “W-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-what was that for?” He said in a goofy way.

“You stood up for me, I never did thank you so I gave you a kiss.”

“Ah, right well, let’s get to Celestia shall we.”

Mosa started laughing. “What’s so funny?” She stopped laughing for a second. “You’re blushing, are you that sensitive to somepony kissing you?”

“No! It’s just that I never had anyone else kiss me, besides my mother.”

Mosa start laughing again. “What? What’d you say?”

“Nothing, don’t listen to me.”

Syrus finally brought Mosa to Celestia’s throne room but she wasn’t anywhere to be seen. He set Mosa on the throne room chair so she could rest. They waited and waited and waited, Mosa was still feeling guilty for leading Syrus and Tana into danger.

“Can I ask you something?” Mosa asked.

“Yeah sure, ask away.”

“How did your race come to be?”

Syrus sighed. “Well…”

“Could you please tell me while we wait…”

“Alright, we all began as a very primitive race. In the beginning , there was only two of us or so I read. We were created by a God of the most high, Adam and Eve were the very first among our entire species.

Mosa was enjoying what was being said, it was quite entertaining. “Adam and Eve were immortal once, at least that’s what I remember reading. Till one day that all end with them eating some forbidden fruit. Our lord was most unhappy with them, Their immortality was taken and their punishment was for every living human in the world. I’ve said enough.

Mosa smiled, looking at Syrus. “At least it was a nice story.”

“Indeed, it was.” Celestia came and heard everything Syrus told Mosa. Syrus turn his gaze upon her. “Celestia, I’ve been waiting for you.”

“And I was looking for you when I went in your room and the only pony in there was Tana.”

“It’s a long story but Mosa needs aid, she got hurt.”

Celestia walked over to Mosa to see how bad her bruise was. “I believe you can fix this.”

“Me, but I know nothing yet.”

“Bring out your sword and Focus on her bruise by pointing it at her.”

“How does that work?”

“Focus on the matter and you will see how simple healing magic can be.”

Syrus focus his mind on her bruise, he cleared his throat. “Close your eyes Syrus, and feel the magic within you.”

Syrus opened his eyes and they glowed white, Syrus put both his hands on the grip and used it to heal her bruise. The sword fired a white beam that aimed for her bruise. When it reached Mosa it healed her bruise in an instant.

Syrus was laughing with cheers and felt so happy he learned something for once. “I can’t believe I actually did magic!” He turned to Celestia and gave her a hug around the neck. He was so happy, till he let her go. “I’m sorry about that, that was very rude of me.”

“You don’t need to worry, Syrus.” Celestia said, letting him know it was okay. “I’m glad you’re happy but there is still more to be done today.” Celestia said, with a smile.

“Mosa return to your sister, I have a feeling she misses you by now.”

“Yes, Princess Celestia.” Mosa left the throne room to return to her sister. As for Syrus his training had only just begun, after a successful test, he can finally learn how to master his magic more easily. All that matters now is completing his training.

Prereading and Scene Break Comedy by IkioStar.

BOOK 1, Thunder Wave's Offer.

Chapter 6.

13 hours later, after the change in Syruses training.

Celestia, Syrus and other pony guards were gathered in the throne room. Celestia stood looking at Syrus while he did the same. The Canterlot pony guards were surrounding the throne room and all its exits. Syrus began to look around and saw how organized they were.

“Quite a setup, I take it they’re here because of what happen last night?”

Celestia closed her eyes and nodded and opened them. “These are dark times, which is why I shall be the one training you from now on. Since my sister has failed to train you in her own way, I shall be the one to finish what she started.”

Syrus looked down and nodded, he closed his eyes and inhaled and exhaled. “I’m ready when you are.”

“I know, but I need something done to you first. Send her in!”

The entrance of the throne opened, out came a yellow female unicorn. Syrus looked to see who is was, he cocked his head while looking at the weird looking unicorn who looks like she has her work cut out for her. He returns his gaze to Celestia. “Who is-HEY!!

Syrus was lifted in the air by the yellow unicorn. “This is him?”

Celestia nods.”Yes, I need to know how to train him properly.”

“Nota problem, Princess. Would you like also like me to find out how we can make his cloths aswell?”

“Yes please, I think that will be perfect to prepare him for the Gala.” Celestia looks over to Syrus. “This is Flower Hern, she’s going to look you over and see what we can do to….. Not cause any injuries while we train and to see if we can get you new clothing in the future.” She looked at his all white cloths. “I must say, Thunder Wave always had a bad taste in color.”

“Whatever happen to just doing it on the-AAAHHHH!!!”

Flower began to stretch out his limbs, she brought him closer to so that she could get a better look. “Hmm, your arms and legs need more muscle. You’re quite skinny, and a little pal. Although I see that your arms have developed a little muscle. I can only assume it’s because of the sword...”

“What the h-hell are you talking about!” He said in agonizing pain, returning his sights to Celestia

“What are you trying to do me!”

Flower hoofs him in the face. “Silence! I can’t work with you talking to much…”

Celestia walks over to Cyrus while his arms and legs are like being measured by flower. “Don’t be upset, I’m doing this for 2 reasons. One, is to make sure we go in a good path during your training. Two, is to see if we can create you better cloths, including ones for the Gala.”

“That’s really great information! Maybe you should-”

“Just calm down.” Celestia interrupted, trying to make him feel more safe.“

“You want me to calm down? Thats very funny since I’m-”

“Done!”

She released Syrus gently on the floor, she showed Celestia the result. After she went through ten seconds of reading, Celestia’s eyes turned to Syrus. “I see, thank you for coming.”

“Always a pleasure to serve you, Princess. I’ll have the work done before the big night”

Flower got her stuff and used her magic to put it all back in her bag. After she was done, she headed out of the throne room. The guards opened the throne room doors for her so that she may leave. “Syrus? I going to be honest with you, this might actually take a much longer time I thought it would.”

“What that even mean? Was she measuring me or checking my body?”

“Both” She said, still loking at the results. “But will get the the clothing part later, she told me your hair is brown and you have blue eyes, but that’s not the issue. The real problem is that you need to build strength.”

“Why would I need strength, I got the sword. Ain’t that enough?” He asked, pulling out his sword.

Celestia nodded no. “That sword of yours acts like a unicorn’s horn, it uses the magic within you to give it power.”

Syrus pulls out his sword from the sheath, he holds it with two hands and looks down at it. “I kinda already knew that, but I don’t understand why I would need strength.”

“Celestia rolls her eyes. “Alright, I put it simple. What happens when your sword is either taken or out of reach?”

Syrus put a bit of thought to the subject, and the only thing he could think of was this. “It would make me defenseless?”

“Yes and no, you have your hoofs for that.”

Syrus raised his hands and pointed them toward Celestia. “Ah, they’re hands not hoofs. I’m not a pony or an alicorn.”

“Yes I know, But you can still defend yourself from dangers by using your arms or legs.”

“Tell me something I don’t know, please.”

Celestia rolled her eyes, she inhaled than exhaled. She lit her horn, his sword flew over to Celestia’s side. “Now, try to take it from me.”

“You want me to take it from you?”

“Yes but try to… bring it back into your hands without moving from where you stand.”

What Celestia asked seemed impossible since she was ten feet away from Syrus. He began to scratch his brown hair while looking around to think. He saw two of the Canterlot guards whispering, they kept staying back and forth at Syrus and to themselves. He decided to just ignore them and just do what Celestia told him to do. “(Sighed) This isn’t going to end well for me…”

“Still waiting, take it from me.” Celestia said, looking at Syrus with doubt.

Syrus didn’t have a much of a choice but to stretch out his right arms and widen his hand. He held his right arm out for a good ten seconds and counting. He tried to focus, he closed his eyes in hoping it would like appear in his hands but no luck.

“(Sighed) Can you give me like a hint on how to even do that?”

“It’s quite simple really, all you have to do is just ask it in your mind to return to you. If you can do this, you'll achieve a power that all Guardians had.”

“How does that even work!?”

Syrus narrowed his eyes, he began to think she was messing with him. It’s almost like she seen in his memories of him play some great game back from his world that had the character pull out his weapon by just appearing out of his hands. “You know what I’m done for the day, keep the sword cause I think you’re crazy in the head.

After Syrus told Celestia he’s done for the day, he made his way for the door. but the Castle guards got in his way, using their wings to stop him in his tracks. “What the heck are you doing, out off my way.”

“You’re done till I say you are, these are dangerous days Syrus. I told you this once and I’ll say it again, there’s no turning back. When you start, you’re going to finish it. And I intend to make you a stronger Guardian and a much selfless one.”

Syrus started to get a little upset, he tighten his hands like he wanted to hit something. He was able to calm down by inhaling and exhaling. He returned his sites to Celestia while she was looking at him with a disappointed mothers face.

“Okay, I’ll finish this whole thing. Even if it takes me my entire life.”

Celestia smiled, she walked a little closer to Syrus while still using magic to hold the sword in the air. “How do you use your magic with the sword?”

Syrus cocked his head while raising his left eyebrow. “Um, you know how I-”

“Syrus! Please, answer my question…”

“Okay! I use the magic within me and-”

Before he could finish, he found out how stupid he was to forget that his magic is not from the sword. He started to laugh quietly, he began to laugh louder. “How could I be so stupid!”

Celestia widened her eyes, while he was still laughing. Syrus stopped laughing and return his gaze to Celestia. “I’m sorry, I should have remembered this along time ago.”

He pointed his right arm toward the sword, he closed his eyes with a smile on his face. Celestia didn’t understand he was smiling for but went along with it. A ray of light began to form around his entire body, his skin started to glow, his brown hair started to get a little spikey Celestia’s jaw dropped while she was sensing how strong his magic was. Before she could blink, the sword just disappeared and reappeared in his right hand.

“Well……. I’m very-”

“Surprised? Yeah I forgot to mention that Thunder Wave, who lives in my head. He gave me some tips, even though I was kinda ignoring him.”

Celestia smiled, looking at Syrus with a very proud face. “At least you learn something from him.”

“Yes, we too are very impressed Perhaps soon to be a worthy Guardian and not die this time.”

A voice was heard right behind Syrus, he turned around to see. Right behind him was Princess Luna, she still looked the same like last night. She walked pass Syrus to talk to Celestia, While she did, Syrus and Luna eyes were tied in a stare. She stopped for a moment right beside Syrus, she turned her gaze at him while he had his on her. Celestia stood there looking at them as they just looked at each other like they were enemy’s.

“Syrus?”

Syrus and Luna both turned their gaze to Celestia. “Yes Princess?”

“Take a break , I need to discuss something with my sister.”

Syrus didn’t say anything else after that, he did what Celestia told him to do and left the throne room. After the doors closed, Celestia return her gaze to Luna. Hoping to see if she could talk some sense into Luna.

“Somethings been troubling you, I’m here if you need to speak with somepony.”

Even with Celestia’s kind words, Luna didn’t change her mood. She put her left wing over Luna, but luna used her right wing to shove her away. “Luna? What’s the matter with you?”

Luna sighed, finally looking at her sister eye to eye. “Why are you still training him?”

“Luna please. You’ve seen his power, he can be a great help to all of this world.”

“Or, he could be used against us! Our enemy wants him to joined them! One Guardian turned against us before he was even born!”

“It won’t come to that, I won’t allow it. I need you to trust me on this.”

Celestia had every confidants on Syrus, but Luna still didn’t trust him. “Do what you feel is best for yourself, but I don’t trust you…”

Celestia’s jaw dropped after hearing what Luna said, Luna walked away from her and headed out of the throne room. As she left, Syrus was eavesdropping the whole time waiting behind the door. He heard everything that Celestia and Luna said, as Luna walked away from the throne room into the corridor. Syrus decided to follow her outside the castle and try to talk to her.

Syrus continued to follow Luna to wherever she was walking to, she went through Canterlot town. Everypony that saw her outside during the sunlight was bowing, and closing their eyes before her with a smile. She didn’t even stop to thank them for their kindness, instead she kept walking with a frowning face.

As she left the Canterlot town, she stopped around a plain field with yellow flowers and green grass. She closed her eyes then sighed, she turned around to a boulder. “Didn’t anypony ever tell you it was rude to stalk?”

Out from behind the boulder came Syrus, he took a few steps toward Luna and stood still. “Okay, you got me.”

“What do thou want!?”

“Hey, take it easy. I just want to talk, nothing more.”

“We don’t need thy words or anything else from you!”

“Alright! Look, just let me speak. I promise I’ll make it brief, when I’m done I’ll leave.

Syrus an Luna stood there looking at each other for a minute, Luna finally took her eyes off him, lowered her head, and sighed. “We give thou 5 minutes…”

“That’s all I need, thank you.”

“Starting now!!! State thy business white being!!!” Luna yelled at him again with her high pitched voice, Syrus again had his hands covering his ears. He uncovered them and stood up firmly to speak.

“Okay, that was kinda being a bit racist there for a second.”

“What’s racist!!?”

Syrus had his eyes covered again, he let go and decided to yell back. “I’D RATHER NOT TELL YOU!!!!!!”

“Now, back to what I was going to say. Can I ask why you hate me?

“We don’t hate you, We just wish you never came to our world…”

“Hey! I didn’t have a choice! This was not of my choosing!”

“We know! Our sister told us everything! Syrus Lee, A sixteen year old human from a world known as Earth! Also known as a world full of hate! Disparity! War! And Love! Let's try to create A Guardian from that!"

“Wow, did you have to say everything that’s wrong with my world? Except for love?

“Your world is a savage race!”

“Only half of us were! So others killed others, so what! It’s called human nature, something that you should keep out of! It’s not your business to judge my world for what it is!”

Luna narrowed her eyes, she took walked towards him and stopped right in front of him. “Thou are! Correct… It was wrong of me to judge your world, our world was once the same when my father and mother once ruled.”

“Thank you, for understanding… Look, I know I might not get this chance again, but I want you to train me again tonight.”

Luna widen her eyes and her jaw dropped, what she heard she could not believe. “Are thou that idiotic?

“I think I am but please, just one night that’s all I’ asking.”

“Why would I train you, after all the trouble you cause me nights past?”

“Because, I don’t want us to be enemy’s. I just want us to be friends.”

“Friendship!? I don’t need friends! I don’t need no pony!”

“How about when you do and there’s nobody to save you?”

“Then I will die like my parents!!!”

Syrus widened his eyes and dropped his jaw, after hearing those words, he finally realized that Luna was incapable of not letting anyone be her friend. Syrus had a thought and remembered what Luna said to him. “Is that why you think you’re Celestia’s puppet?

“That’s none of you concerned!!! Me and my sister are both rulers of Equestria and-”

“Are you?!” He yelled, trying to talk some sense in her.

Luna narrowed her eyes and grind her teeth. “How… Dare you.. Question my rule!!!!!!!”

“I’m not questioning nothing, I don’t care if you maybe hate me or hate everypony that tries to call you a friend. But maybe if you could just try and trust me, maybe we could be friends and-”

“NO!!! YOU IDIOT!!!” She yelled in her high pitched voice again.

Syrus had his ears once again because of her high pitched voice. “Why?! Why can’t we try to get along?! Why do you hate me?!”

“Just leave us alone!!!”

She spreaded her wings out and flew away to the direction of the everfree forest. Syrus didn’t ask himself why she would go there, he already upset her enough. He walked away from the plain fields and headed back to Canterlot city.

Later on, after noon heading up the stairs to his tower bedroom.

Syrus walked up the stairs with his eyes closed, he felt so stupid to think he could talk some sense in her. His big problem was that he did it in a bad manner

. When he finally reached his bedroom floor he heard a loud scream but this time it was getting closer. “SYRUS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

He quickly opened his eyes and saw Red Scale flying in the air and coming dead at him. Syrus quickly moved out of the way but his actions cause Red to hit the tower wall. Red’s nose started bleeding, Syrus ran over to his side and grabbed him quickly so he could treat his pain.

“I swear Red, you keep doing this to yourself, you’re going to get killed.”

Tears started to roll down Reds face, Syrus quickly opened the bedroom door and lay him flat on the bed. He pulled out his sword and pointed the tip of the sword to his face. Reds started to shiver like he was about to die. “Hey, take it easy, Red. I’m not going to hurt you, the pain will go away soon. Just close your eyes and think of flying in the air…”

Red did what Syrus asked and closed his eyes, Syrus closed his eyes and focus his magic to heal his bruised face. Syrus opened his eyes that glow bright like the sun, the sword glowed and fired a small little beam that his Red’s face and healed his nose bleed and his bruised face. “Okay, you can open your eyes now.”

Red opened his eyes and felt nothing, no nose bleed, no bruised face, and no pain. He got off the bed quickly and yelled in cheers. Syrus lit his sword and lift Red in the air, he brought Red right in front of his face. “Okay, we need to talk about you running into me like that.”

“Ah come on, I was just having a little fun. Besides it’s what my cutie mark is telling me.”

“You mean that symbol on your backside? The one that looks like a black cloud with red lightning?”

“Yeah, it means I’m one of the fastest Pegasi out here. But unlike you, you don’t even have any fur on you except for your brown hair on the top of your head and not to mention your white skin, with a tiny bit of orange color.”

“That’s called a tan, it happens when you’re out in the sun too much.”

“Well, what do you call that dark tiny spot on your right back side of your face?”

“That’s called a freckle, a side effect for being out in the sun.”

Red continues to tell Syrus what his body has. “Not to mention you don’t have a cutie mark, why don’t you have a cutie mark?”

“Because I’m not a pony…”

But you have alicorn magic, you have to have a cutie mark. Your magic can’t be completed without a cutie mark.”

Syrus let go of Red and dropped him on the floor gently, he sat on the bed and kept his gaze on Red. “Go on, tell me more about myself.”

“I’m just saying that maybe it’s underneath that whatever it is thing you wear on your legs.”

“They’re called pant’s, well they’re white and so is my short sleeve shirt. But I don’t have a cutie mark on both sides of my butt like you.”

“Have you ever even looked?”

“No but that’s not important-”

“It is important, if you haven’t bothered to look.”

“Well tough break kid, I don’t have one and there’s no way I’m looking to see if I even got one. Is there anything more you would like to say?”

“Yeah you’re skinny, but at least you have muscle to help carry that sword. I bet you get a workout everyday when you train.”

Syrus smiled, he got up and noticed the sun was going down while the moon was coming up. “Well thanks you for that Red, by the way, why are you still here? Where’s your family and when are you even going to leave?”

Red’s eyes looked down at the floor, tears began to form in his eyes. Syrus didn’t like where this was going, he had a thought that maybe he was just like him. “Let me guess, no family?”

Red nodded no, Red quickly hugged Syrus and started to cry. “Don’t hate me! Please don’t hate me! It’s my fault! All of it was my fault! They’re dead because of me!

“What are you talking about? Who’s dead?”

Red looked up at Syrus with his head against his chest, Syrus didn’t know why he was crying but he had a thought. He carried Red to bed and had both his hand on his face to make sure he kept eye contact. “What happened, why is it your fault?”

“My family’s dead… It’s my fault they’re dead.”

“I’m sorry… How did it happen?”

“I was running away from them… I hated my father, I lured both of them in the everfree forest cause I was hiding there… A monster in the forest attacked and killed them… I saw it and the only thing I remember was that it had silver wings.

“Silver wings?”

“That’s why I want to stay with you, you’re the only one who’s ever taken me in. Please don’t kick me out, please let me stay with you!”

Syrus looked down at Red puts his right hand on his head to pat it. “Red, I’m sorry you lost your family but-----” Syrus remembered something that he had forgotten, he remembers the same thing happen to him and nobody took him in either except for the old man the own the pawn shop. If the old man was still alive, he would maybe tell Syrus to do what you feel is right.

“Red?”

Red looks him in the eye with his tears still coming down. Syrus sighed, he picked up Red and put him on the other bed. After that he stood there looking at him, Red was shivering again hoping not to be rejected. “Make yourself at home Red…”

Red’s eyes widened and he smiled, knowing that there was someone to care for him. “You can stay, BUT. We are going to set a few ground rules, starting tomorrow. Now get some sleep and sweet dreams.”

Red was happy even beyond joy, he got underneath the blanket and covered himself with it. He kept his gaze on Syrus when he was settled in. “Hey Syrus?”

“What…”

“Can me and you be brothers?”

Syrus raised his head, looking at Red Scale with a tired face.”Don’t push it Red, be happy I’m letting you live with me…”

“Oh, okay…”

Red and Syrus both went to sleep and said nothing after that. But Syrus’s night was not over, he began to enter Thunder Waves realm. At first he didn’t see him anywhere till he turned around and saw he was right behind him. “Hello again, Syrus…”

“Do we have to do this every night?”

“Yes but tonight I think you will like this one.”

“How?”

Thunder Wave walked away from Syrus for a second and turned his gaze to him. “Tonight, I’m going to teach you how to unlock the wings of an Alicorn…

Syrus jaw dropped, what he heard him say sounded impossible. Thunder Wave looked at Syrus with a smile, Syrus didn’t think that a human could have wings like a Pegasus. “Have you ever done this before?” Syrus asked, thinking that this wasn’t going to work out the way he believes.

“Alright, I’ll be honest with you. No, I was chosen just like you to be an alicorn and a Guardian. But I've never seen a human have wings before.”

“Then how do you know it will work?”

“Because you have Alicorn magic in you but---”

“But what?”

“It will hurt…”

His eyes widened, Syrus started to have 2nd thought after he walked backwards and sat on the dark floor. “How will it hurt?”

“Trust me on this, for ponies it doesn’t hurt but for being like you who are not a pony. Yes it will hurt.”

“Why will it hurt me but not other ponies?” Syrus asked.

“I think you know the answer to that, Syrus.” Thunder Wave said.

Syrus got back up and lowered his head, knowing what the answer was. “Because I’m not a pony…”

“Yes…”

“Can I choose not to have them?”

“The choice is yours to make. If you refuse them, you will never be able to become the full Guardian to this world and you will never be able to unlock your true magic…”

“So in a way, I have to make the right decision.”

“Choose my gift and you will be able to keep everyone safe. The ones you care about will never be hurt again, you will achieve a power that can stop any injury. except death...”

“I have this already.” Syrus said.

“Yes but it’s not powerful enough, bruises are too simple. Not only will you healing power increase but your strength and defensive magic will become so powerful, you will become a god amongst your enemy.”

"Is that what Guardians are? Gods?"

"Alicorns are much more then just princes and princesses, Celestia and Luna are also considered gods."

Syrus walked away from Thunder Wave and gave a bit of thought to this. He stood there thinking if this was the right thing to do. "Well? Have you decided?”

Syrus gave some thought to this, his mind was racing weather he should take Thunder Waves offer. He return his gaze to Thunder Wave and gave him his answer.

“No…” Syrus said.

Thunder Wave didn’t respawn after that, he just stood there giving him no emotion at all. The only thing he did was start to fade away, after he was gone, Syrus woke up and it was morning. He got out of bed and looked out side the tower, he put both of his hands on his head and felt he made a mistake.

"I know you're trying to help me, but I don't like the fact I'm going to be called a god..."

BOOK 1, Friends or Enemys

Daytime. Canterlot Castle throne room.

Celestia began to teach Syrus how to block and dodge attacks by using crystal rocks. Syrus readied himself with his sword in his hands, the crystal rocks floated in the air and lit up with a purple color. Syrus, who was standing in the center of the room was waiting for the crystals to make a move. When they did, they began to circle him and attack him from all sides. They charged at him, before they could harm Syrus, he created a white see through shield to stop them in their tracks.

After they impacted his shield, they moved back to their original position. Celestia raised up and walk down to Syrus, He still had his shield up. He closed his eyes to lower the shield, then walk to her as well.

“Well done Syrus.” Celestia said, congratulating him on a perfect shield formation. “That there was a well formed shield, but another task now remained.”

“And that would be?” He asked, wondering what else there would be. “Cause I think I can handle myself with anything.”

“Yes you can, but the enemies you faced before were not Alicorns.” She said, looking at him while she began to shine her horn. “Now your real test begins.”

Celestia’s horn created a black sphere, it expanded throughout the entire room. engulfing him and Celestia in nothing but darkness. Nothing but darkness could be seen at first till a bright light lit up beneath him, it expanded and created a new room. Syrus was shocked and surprised to see how on room shifted to another, all that could be seen was nothing but a big that looked like a dual arena.

“Amazing isn’t it, this is my personaly made arena, I call it the room of Illusion. This is where you and I shall battle.”

Syrus didn’t object, he readied his sword and looked at her with a serious face. “Bring it, I’m ready.” Celestia was surprised to see how motivated Syrus was, but it didn’t change the fact that he and her were about to fight.

“Would you like me to go easy on you?” She asked, caring for his well being.

“Do you think my enemy will go easy on me? He said, making a point.

Celestia sighed, she lowered her head and reraised it knowing he wants to be tested to his full extent. “Very well, We shall begin your true test. And worry not, this sphere that we are in will not allow us to die, no matter how brutal we are.”

“Good, cause I’d hate myself if I did hurt you.”

Celestia smiled. “You’re very kind, but let’s get started.”

They both readied themselves in the center of the room of illusion, Syrus closed his eyes then reopened them with the glow of Alicorn magic. Celestia did the same, she closed her eyes as well and reopened them with a glow of Alicorn magic too.

Syrus made the first move, he sprinted towards Celestia to slash her with the sword of light. when he was close enough, he swung the sword right at her but she created a shield to dodge his sword. Syrus did two jumps back to keep a distance from Celestia.

“You know, I really hate that trick.” Syrus said, looking at her while she was inside her shield.

“Let me give you one piece of advice. Never attack your enemies head on, especially what you just did.”Celestia lowered her shield.

“You must let your enemies make the first move, you must follow their movement. Only then will you be able to defeat your opponents. But a Unicorn and an Alicorn are a different story.”

Syrus raise his eyebrow, he lowered his sword to speak. “let me guess, their magic abilities?”

“Yes, the dark Unicorn you fought that night in the forest used her magic against you.” Celestia flew in the air and landed right up close to Syrus. “If you are to prevent that again, you must learn magic attacks than just using your sword for slashing.”

Syrus looks down at his sword. “But it’s a sword, right?” He said, now looking up at Celestia.

“It’s more than a sword to kill, it can even act as a firing weapon.” Celestia raised her wings a flew herself back to her original position. “For what you call, a gun.”

“I already know that, what’s your point?” He asked.

“My point is, don’t think of it as a sword. Think of it as a horn that is part of you.”

Syrus looked down at the sword again.”A horn…” He return his gaze to Celestia. “I think I got it.”

“Than strike me with the sword, without coming close to me.” Celestia said, smiling to him.

Syrus put both hands on the grip of the sword, he closed his eyes for a brief moment. When he opened them, his eyes and his entire body started to glow white. The sword glowed white too, he pointed the sword at her and drew his magic at the tip of the blade.

He shot a beam of light out of the tip of the blade, much larger than the ones Celestia had ever seen beside her and her sister. Celestia quickly dodged his attack by flying in the air, she lit her horn and fired the same type of beam right at him. He acted quickly and raised his right arm at the direction of the approaching beam.

When the beam hit Syrus’s hand, a barrier was created around him to block the attack. After that Celestia created a sword out of magic, she flew right at Syrus to strike him with the magic sword. Before she could strike him, Syrus raised his sword with both hands, both their swords clashed.

Celestia tried hitting him again sword slash to the left side, he blocked it again and after he did, he hit her with an uppercut with his fist. Celestia got hit right at the neck, she back away from Syrus right after he inflicted pain to her neck.

She lit up her horn and fired another beam of light at him, he did the same by pointing the sword in her directing and firing a beam of light too. When the beams collided, a wave was created which shock the arena a bit.

Both beams were holding, Celestia was standing there with her legs stretched out to keep her from falling back. Syrus was struggling to keep himself from falling, the vibrations running through him while the sword was firing the beam was becoming too much for him to handle.

After Celestia waited long enough for him to break her attack, she decided to use her magic to her full extent and fire another beam inside the one already being used. Syrus narrowed his eyes and knew he was about to lose, with her beam breaking through his he had no choice but to let go by shooting in a different direction and risk getting himself hit.

He quickly pulled his sword away, and pushed himself back to avoid her attack. This caused him fall on his back. Celestia gasped and stopped her attack to make sure he didn’t get hurt. After seeing him laying on the floor, she ran over to him. “Syrus! Are you alright? Can you- GAH!”

Syrus caught her by surprise and kicked her right at her torso. His attack somehow sent her flying and landed across half the arena. He widened his eyes while gasping, knowing that he might have just hurt the ruler of this world.

“Holy shit…” He said, raising himself up to his feet. He ran toward her while still holding the sword. She raised her head and turned her gaze to him while he was heading toward her. She had an upsetting grin and fired another beam at him. Before she could even hit him with it, he smiled and put both hands on the grip of the sword. he raised it in the air than he slashed the ground by creating a blade beam.

Both of their attacks collided and recreated that wave again. After they stopped for a moment allowing Celestia to get back on her feet, she looked at Syrus like he was her enemy. Syrus did the same, but after looking at her, he lowered his sword and started to laugh a little bit. After Celestia saw him laughing, she started to laugh herself.

She lit her horn and return her and Syrus back to the throne room. Even though they returned, they were still laughing at each other. After Syrus stopped laughing, he changed his facial expression that caught the eye of Celestia.

“Syrus? Is something wrong?” She asked.

“I have one question, how did you become an Alicorn?” He asked, knowing what the answer might be.

Celestia cocked her head, she sighed and looked at him like she knew what this was all about. “Why do you ask? Don’t you know?”

Syrus looked down at the floor. “Thunder Wave gave me an offer…”

Celestia slowly widened her eyes, she walked over to Syrus and stopped right in front of him. “What did he want?” She asked liked she was not pleased to hear this.

“He wanted to give me wings…”

Celestia blinked. “What?”

“He wanted me to become a winged human, I didn’t take it cause… I’m not one of you. I thought maybe I could become a Guardian without it”

Celestia smiled. “Syrus, you don’t have to be one of us to have wings. You made a choice and now you must live with it.”

“But Thunder Wave said I will never unlock my magic to it’s full potential unless I have Alicorn wings.”

“And he’s right, Your sword may be your horn but the wings would have made you half human and half Alicorn.”

Celestia put her right wing to his shoulder. Whatever you choose is up to you, but having wings is like a reward, you’ll understand that someday.”

Syrus smiled and put his left hand on her wing that was touching his shoulder. She let go of his shoulder and returned to her original position. “Now I must ask you to prepare.”

“Prepare for what?” He asked.

“For the Grand Galloping Gala, of course. Have you ever dance before?”

Syrus smiled in a weird way, and nodded no. Celestia smiled and rolled her eyes. “Alright, I help you with that first thing tomorrow morning. Go and be with your friend.”

Syrus nodded yes and turn to exit the throne room, after the throne room gates closed by the guards he spotted Luna leaning on the wall. Syrus stopped for a moment while looking at her then just walked passed her.

She turn her gaze to him and started to follow him. “Can I help you?” He asked.

“We saw and heard everything.” Luna said.

“So.”

“Thou impress us, thou lasted alot longer than most ponies.”

Syrus continued walking while Luna continued to follow. “Well for once I’m happy you feel that way, and not to mention that’s the nicest thing I ever heard you say.”

Luna rolled her eyes, and continued to follow Syrus. “We want to say we’re sorry for what we said yesterday and-”

He quickly turned to face Luna. “No! I’m the one who should be sorry, I was out of line.” He resumed walking after that.

Luna for once smiled, she looked at Syrus and ran to his side to speak. “We also heard you refused Thunder Waves offer, We understand why thou feel you’re not ready but a true Guardian.”

“I don’t really know why I refused them.” He said, as Luna and him were heading outside the castle.

“Thou might think you’re not ready, But we think thou are.” She said.

“Huh?” Syrus stops while they were in the middle of public. “You think I’m ready for such a gift? To be a Guardian at max?”

“My sister believes in you and we need you in this time of great crisis.” Luna said, not knowing that everypony was bowing before her while they were talking.

“I understand that, but even though I might have given her more than a fight, I still feel afraid.”

“Remember what we said! Fear is what will make thou weak! Thou must overcome fear if you are able to defeat the dark ones.” She yelled, doing it in a normal loud voice.

This time Syrus didn’t cover his ears, since she talked normal for once. “I’ll have to work on that I guess, now for the Grand Goolo thing aaahhhh, whatever you call it.”

“The Gala?” She asked.

“Yes that’s it, your sister has some-”

“Plans for thou, we know.” She interrupted. “My sister must be planning to give thou something to wear.”

Syrus blinked and started to scratch his head. “But how’s she going to do that? I’m a human, not a pony.”

“True, but never underestimate Equestria and it’s ponies.” Luna said.

Syrus started to laugh. “I’m not even going to ask what that means, and Luna?” Syrus looked at her with a weird face while looking around the place where all the ponies were bowing before her.

“You might want to tell these ponies they can leave now.” He said, Luna’s looked around and dropped her jaw.

“Something tells me you’re more used to being out in the night than you are in the daytime.” He said.

“Luna quickly spread her wings and flew t the top of one of the buildings. Syrus looked at she just landed two building away. “Okay? What are you doing?!.”

“Thou are right, I’m not usually out during the daytime.” She said, looking down at Syrus from the top of the building.

“I can understand that but you should at least tell these ponies to get on with their lives!” He yelled while she’s standing on the building.

"Tell them that, you are a student of my sister and future Guardian. She said, making no sense to him at all.

Syrus interacted his right hand to his forehead, thinking Luna lost her sense of rule. “Okay this is totally weird…”

He turn his attention to the bowing ponies. “Okay all you ponies, break it up and go on with your lives.”

They all got up and looked at Syrus, one of them came close to speak. “We don’t take orders from you.” the local pony said.

“That wasn’t an order, I was just telling you to stop.” He said the the local pony.

“Like we all care, I don’t know what you are but you have no place among us.” The local said.

Syrus dropped his jaw while the pony insulted him. He turned his attention to all of them and stood up straight. “Look, I don’t care if you all won’t accept me. It was hard for me to accept this world when I first got here, but I changed, I let myself become part of this new life.”

“Sounds like you had a bad life where you came from.” The local pony said, while the others started to whisper at each others ears.

“I did, I been holding this back ever since it happen.” He looked down for a moment then returned his gaze to the pony crowd. “I was once an orphan, I lost my family because….”

They all leaned forward to hear what he had to say. “Because I let it happen, I was upset with my father. Me, my mother, father, and my 3 year old sister.”

Tears began to roll from his eyes, he turn his head to the sky and yelled as loud as he could. “There! I said it! Everything I did before I came here was my fault!!! I caused them to crash because I distracted my father from what was more important!!!”

Syrus wiped his tears off his face, as they all started talking to themselves he still had more to say. “Have you all lost family? Have you all lost a Mother, Father, or a little sister?”

As all the ponies heard what he said, some of them began to shed a tears. Most of them looked down at the floor and walked away. The ones that shed a tear walked away too, all but one stayed behind. Syrus looked and saw Red Scale standing right in front of him, he walked over to Syrus and gave him a hug around the neck while tearing.

The entire area was cleared beside Syrus and Red, Luna was still watching them from 2 rooftops away. She flew down to them and walked right beside Syrus. “

“I’m sorry, I know how thou feels.” Luna said

Syrus got himself back on his feet while Red let go of him, he shut his eyes for a second and turned his gaze to Luna. “Why would you care about my families death?”

Red Scale sat down on the floor to listen. Luna lit up her horn to shield them from any other pony that could be watching. “Like you, me and my sister lost our parents too. I don’t expect you to understand, they left us to fight in a war that happen a long time ago. After that they never returned, and me and my sister were left alone.”

“But you and her survived, like me.” Syrus said.

“I did too…” Red said.

Luna, Syrus and Red both looked at each other, after that Luna spread her wings and flew up in the air but this time stopped to say something. “Thou have a good heart, never lose faith in who you really are.” After that she flew back to the castle, Syrus and Red made a way back to their tower.

As they continued to walk, Red had something for him. “Hey Syrus, this came in for you today.”

Red showed that Syrus had a letter from Ponyville. “Ponyville?”

Syrus quickly opened it and saw it was from Tana and Mosa, he started to read it out loud so Red could hear too.

Dear Syrus,

It’s been quite a while since we parted ways, I hope your training to become the Guardian is going great.

I’m sorry about what I said last time was saw each other, I’m pretty sure you and Luna have made up.

Me and my sister have been preparing for the Gala, and we hope to see you when it happens.

You be a good person too many ponies up there and when we see each other, I wanna test you skills in magic. Don’t you dare back out on that either and tell Celestia, Luna and you little friend I said hie.

From your best friends, Tana and Mosa.

P.S. Mosa misses you every day, maybe when you training is complete you could come and live with us. You’re always welcome at Ponyville.

After Syrus was done reading, Red smiled and flew to his back shoulder. “That’s some friends we have down there.” Red said.

“Eyep, at least will see them at the Gala.” Syrus said, as he started to walk home with Red on his back.

“What should we do now?” Red asked.

“We are going home, but later on tonight… We’re going out for dinner, cause I need to eat something new.”

Afternoon Deep in the Everfree Forest.

Randar was walking through some old underground ruin, he came across a very old throne room where his mistress was sitting. around the throne room were dark ponies everywhere. They all had glowing red eyes, and all turned to Randar while he was walking to his Mistress.

Randar bowed before her. “You wished to see?”

“I need you to prepare, the time to attack Canterlot is nearly here.” She said.

“What of the human? He might not join us.”

“I will leave that to you, his little friend. I noticed you’ve had eyes on him since that night.”

“What of it?” Randar asked.

The dark Unicorn smiled, and got on her hooves. “It doesn't matter, Syrus seems to be getting stronger everyday.”

“What should I do to persuade him?” Randar asked.

The dark Unicorn grind. “Use his little friend.”

Randar looked up to her and smiled. “As you wish…”

He got back up and walked away from the ruined throne room, The Dark Unicorn return to her seat and began to laugh. “Soon this world will be all ours, and it’s all thanks to you, Luna.” She said to herself, as her eyes glowed red.

BOOK 1, The Warning

*Morning-time: Out in the streets of Canterlot. At a breakfast buffet.*

Today was the big night for the Grand Galloping Gala. Syrus and Red were eating at some breakfast buffet in the streets of Canterlot Square. Red was at the table with Syrus eating a big batch of eggs and had up to three pieces of toast along with apple juice. Syrus also had eggs, but, instead of toast he had a muffin with chocolate in it.

“It’s a good thing this place has what my world eats.” Syrus said happily, eating a piece of egg.

“Nom nom mmmmhh” Red said muffledly.

Syrus pointed his fork at Red while putting his elbow on the table. “You know, you shouldn’t eat with your mouth full. Where I come from, it’s bad manners.”

Red quickly closed his eyes and swallowed his food, he opened them and grinned. Syrus could see the egg yolk on his teeth, and it made Syrus laugh a little.

“Before you speak.” Red said, holding his left hoof up. “I already knew that was bad manners.”

Syrus looked down to his plate and sighed, he decided to forget about the subject and look at the window near them. He saw so many ponies running back and forth like they were in one big rush. “I swear, I’ve never seen Canterlot this busy before.”

“It’s because…” He swallowed another egg. “It’s because of the Gala. It’s tonight” Red said, with a smile.

“Indeed, it is.” Syrus said, putting his fork down and continuing to look at the ponies running around. “Celestia has been trying to show me how to dance with other ponies all week.”

“Well, I think you’re doing a great job so far.” He said, while holding a piece of toast on his right hoof. “I think you’ll do just fine if you ask me, and look what she’s done for us today.”

“Yeah I know, she gave me the day off,” He said, turning his gaze to Red. “So I could spend more time with you.”

“Yeah! For once we spend the whole day together, including time at the Gala. I still can’t believe she’s letting me come with you, I bet it’s going to be awesome.” Red yelled with excitement.

“Uuuuhhhh, yeah I hope” Syrus said, remembering what he heard after his lesson with Celestia yesterday.

(Scene break...before lunch...)

Daytime: Canterlot Throne room. 22 hours ago.

“Good job on todays lesson, and you young one.” Celestia said, turning her gaze to Red. “Feel free to come with Syrus to the Gala, I’m sure you and him will have a wonderful time together.

Red cheered and flew around the throne room with excitement. “OHMYGOSHOHMYGOSHOHMYGOSHOHMYGOSHOHMYGOSHOHMYGOSH~”

“Okay Red!” Syrus yelled. “Take it easy and calm down, you little pony…”

Celestia giggled and looked at Red Scale. “I’m glad you’re happy, now come down from there.”

Red did another sonic the hedgehog speed back to the side of Syrus. “Okay, how do you keep doing that?”

“It’s magic, Syrus.” Celestia said. Syrus turn his gaze to Celestia.

“What?” He said, while scratching his head. “I thought only unicorns could use magic.”

“All ponies are one and the same, magic comes from our Cutie Marks.” Celestia said.

“Yeah! You see how the cloud is black and the lightning is red and yellow on my Cutie Mark?” Red said, showing his Cutie Mark to Syrus. “With this I can fly at the speed of light. That’s what my Cutie Mark tells me.”

“Little pony.” Syrus said, giving him a funny face. “I think I get that already.” He said, returning his gaze to Celestia.

“If you did than how come you never asked me how it worked before?”

“What?!” Syrus yelled, turning to Red. “I asked you that question weeks ago! And what did you do? You shoved me in the face!”

“With good reason! If you haven’t been so mean when I first met you, I would have told you before all this!”

“Syrus! Red Scale! That’s enough, both of you!” Celestia yelled, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.

Syrus and Red both looked at Celestia, than return to face each other. Syrus and Red both nodded. “Sorry for yelling, Red.” Syrus said. “Me too.” Red said.

Celestia was overjoyed to see what bond Syrus and Red had together. “Syrus? Red?”

They both turned their gaze to Celestia. “Yes Princess?” Syrus questioned.

“I want you both to get some good sleep tonight. Tomorrow I’m giving you the day off.”

Syrus’s eyes widened and his jaw dropped. “You serious?”

“After the progress you’ve given me, I believe you deserve a day off on the best night of the year.”

“That’s awesome!” He said with excitement.

“Now Both of you get some good sleep tonight and enjoy your day off with young Red Scale tomorrow.”

“Thank you. We’ll see you tomorrow night! Come on Red!” He yelled, with both of them running out the throne room door.

They were walking through the corridor of the castle, Syrus and Red were both excited to go to this Gala thing. “I really hope this Gala won’t be a downer.” Syrus said. “I’m sure it’ll be fine, besides, if Celestia and Luna go then it’s bound to be fun.”

“I bet it will…”

As they walked down the hallway, one guard pony over heard them. “They’re in for a surprise now aren’t they…” The local guard said.

Syrus kinda heard what he said as they were walking away, but it didn’t bother him.

(I’m a scene break in a cardboard box...Don’t tell Gregheff051 I’m here...)

Morning: Canterlot Square. Breakfast buffet. Present time.

“Syrus? Hey Syrus! You in there?!” Red asked, waving his left hoof at him to get his attention.

Syrus blinked and shook his head. “Sorry! I... Dozed off. What did you want?”

“I was asking if you had anything to wear beside your usual all white clothing to the Gala.” Red said.

Syrus looked down at his clothing. “You know, I guess I never planned ahead for the Gala.”

“We better change that!” Red shouted.

Syrus sighed. “Get real. How many bits do you think I have? How many do you even have?” He asked, knowing full well what the answer will be.

Red picks up his pouch and opens to count how many bits he has. “How much would 12 give us?”

Syrus allow his head to fall on the table. Red sat up and started to tap his head with his left hoof. “Syrus? Are you having a break down?”

(Damnit! This Scene break was caught. Game Over.)

30 minutes later.

Syrus and Red were sitting outside on a bench, Syrus still had his head lowered. Red was just sitting there minding his own business. “Maybe we could see if Celestia prepared you one.”

“If she did… She would have called us by-” Than Syrus had a thought, he remembered that Celestia once had him measured so she could create for him new clothing of his own for the Gala.

Syrus quickly got up and turn to Red. “Come on! We’re going to the castle.”

“What, why?”

“Because, I just remembered something.” Syrus said, as he started to run in the direction of the castle.

Red didn’t argue with him and followed him by flying over his head. They made their way to Canterlot Castle, where Red landed right in front of the entrance of the castle and saw Syrus just a few feet away.

“No time to stop, to the throne room!” He said as he ran right through the hallway of the castle.

Syrus and Red made it to the entrance of the throne room, Syrus slowly opened the throne room door and saw it was a lot darker than he remembered it to be. They both walked in, not knowing why the colored glass windows were covered.

“This is weird, since when does Celestia block the windows?” He said, but after he spoke, he heard nothing else from Red Scale after that. He looked around to see why Red didn’t say anything, and saw that he was alone and the exit to the throne room was completely gone too.

The dark began to expand, covering every bit of light that was in the throne room. Syrus saw nothing but complete darkness. “Red?”

“Syrus………” A female voice hissed to him.

“Red, was that you?” He asked, looking around for him in the dark.

“Syrus……….”

Syrus flinched and looked around him again to find the source of the hissing voice. “Red?” He said again and began to run to get away from the darkness. “Red! Oooff!”

He couldn’t see what he hit at first till he looked up and saw glowing white eyes. The glowing white eyes came close to him began to speak. “My shadows are everywhere and where they are, so am I…” She hissed, Syrus tried to keep his distance from her.

“Your voice... you can’t be... You’re the one from my dream when I saw this world destroyed.” He said, surprised to see the thing he hadn’t seen since he left his world.

“Yes, we’ve met the day before you came to this world. I did warn you, didn’t I?” She rasped.

“So you planned my death?” He asked, while looking at the glowing eyes.

“No, but it was never meant to be that day. You friend has been keeping more secrets from you, hasn’t he? You compassion for this world has blinded you to the truth.”

“What truth?” He asked, while still moving away from her.

“The night when he stabbed you with the sword of light, you were meant to die... But before he merged himself with your soul, he saw courage and wisdom inside you... It's no wonder why he picked you to be the new Guardian, most the Guardians before you weren't very good company.” She hissed.

“I know I died in my world, and I know he saw something the other Guardians didn't have.” He said.

“But did you know that he was intending to let you die, if he didn’t see what the other didn't have?...”

“If you’re trying to scare me, you’re wasting your time. I’m not afraid of you.” He said, getting back on his feet.

“Even my shadows cannot hide your fear, or the truth.” She said, walking closed to him. “You will not complete you training in time to defend this land and deep down, you know it...”

“Maybe not me, maybe Celestia and Luna could.”

She leaned closed to him. “And if they can’t, everypony you care for will die because of you...”

“I’ll save them. I will become the Guardian, I will be strong.”

“Your magic is far from matching Celestia’s and her sister...”

“I’m learning and I’m getting stronger everyday.” He said.

“It’s not enough, if you truly wish to save your friends. You must take what Thunder Wave wants you to have. Only then will you be at the level of a true Guardian. Don’t be a fool Syrus, the dark ones will make their move on Canterlot soon. Don’t allow that to happen.”

She began to fade away into darkness. “Wait! When will it happen? I need to know!!!”

(Two scene breaks… walk into a bar.)

“Syrus?” Red said.

“HUH!!!” He woke up from what seemed to be a dream, he saw that they were back sitting on the benches at Canterlot Square. He looked around and saw Red still sitting right beside him.

“You blacked out there for a good 10 minutes.” Red said, giving him a hoof beat to his arm.

“What? I thought we were at the castle just now.” He said, confused out of his mind.

Red cocked his head and thought Syrus was dreaming about being there. “We’ve been here for 43 minutes Syrus.”

Syrus’s eyes widened. He thought the whole thing was real. “Are you sure?”

“Yeah, we’ve been here ever since we left breakfast.” Red said.

Syrus started to give this whole thing a bit of thought and figure if it was a dream then why it felt so real. “Guess I went on a snooze cruise…”

“Okay, I guess that would make some sense.” Red said.

Syrus smiled at Red Scale, but what he saw and heard was still haunting him. The creature that came to him in his dreams, the night before he entered Equestria, found him again and this time she came with a warning.

Danger was coming, but when and where? Syrus got up and waved Red a signal to follow him. Red got off the bench and followed Syrus. “Where are we going?”

Syrus didn’t respond to Red and continued to walk through all the ponies running back and forth for the Gala. Red ran up to the side of Syrus and patted the left side of his leg to get his attention. “Syrus? Where are we going?”

“To the castle… I need to speak to Celestia.” He said, while continuing to walk in the direction of the Castle.

“To the castle?” Red said, and stopped himself in his tracks. “But I thought we were going to spend the rest of the day together?!”

Syrus stopped and turned around to talk to Red Scale. “We will.”

“But if we will then why are you seeing Celestia?” Red asked.

Syrus walked over to Red and leaned forward to rub his head. “Just trust me on this, okay. Can you do that for me?”

Red lowered his head and allowed Syrus to do what was needed. Syrus got back up and turned towards the trail leading to the Castle. Syrus waved Red to follow. As they were getting close to the castle, Syrus noticed Celestia was waiting outside the entrance. It was almost like she was expecting them. Syrus turned his head to Red Scale while they were still walking and gave him a signal to stay put. Red stayed put and saw that Celestia began to walk over to him too.

“I take it you’re not here to just say welcome.You know why I’m here.” Syrus said, Celestia lowered her head.

“Yes…”

“Then you’re aware of the danger.” He said, crossing his arms together.

“I’ve seen it coming for a long time, but now the visions are getting stronger. I feel it will happen when we all least expect it.” She said, knowing the dangers to come.

Syrus closed his eyes and lowered his head. “I had a dream about 10 minutes ago, I don’t know if you knew this, but in my dream I saw-”

“A dark creature telling about your fate?” She said, already knowing since she went through his head once.

He opened his eyes and looked at Celestia. “Do you know who that creature is?”

Celestia shook her head no. “Whoever she is, she seems to mask her identity very well.”

“Alright, I don’t know if you already have this planned but we need to be ready for the attack,” He stated.

“I agree, I’ll have every guard posted at every corner during the event.” Celestia said.

Syrus nodded and smiled, but lowered his head. “What am I really? Am I a weapon?”

“Syrus, you are a living creature, not a weapon.” Celestia put her right wing under his chin to make him look at her straight in the eyes. “Whatever that creature in your dream wants you to become is not her decision, you must make your own destiny.”

Syrus was overjoyed to hear those words. He smiled at her and turn his head to look at Red. Red noticed his smile and smiled back at him, he returned his gaze to Celestia and spread out both his arm and hugged her around her neck.

“Syrus!”

Syrus heard his name, and also heard laughter and cheering. He let go of Celestia and turned toward Red. Right next to Red Scale was their two best friends. “MOSA!! TANA!! I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU’RE BOTH HERE!!”

“We did say we were coming tonight, but don’t let us ruin the moment.” Tana said.

“Syrus?” Celestia asked, Syrus turn to face her and on the top of her head, she was levitating two white boxes. “These are for you and your little friend. I think the Guardian should wear something fancy for the gala tonight.”

Celestia lowered the boxes to his hands, he put the one for Red down and opened his. Inside was the answer for the Gala, a hoof crafted suit for the Gala tonight. It was just like the tuxedos back at his world. “Thank you, I shall never forget what you have done for me today.”

Syrus got Red Scale’s box and uses his magic to teleport it right in front of him. “You’re going to like this buddy!” He exclaimed.

Right after Red Scales box came to him, Tana and Mosa walked over to him and peeked over his shoulder.

Red grabbed his box and opened it, and when he saw what was in it, his jaw dropped and smiled at his new tux.

“It’s perfect for tonight…” Red saw it was like the suit Syrus received but made for a pony.

“I’m glad you both love them, but now I suggest we get inside and prepare.” Celestia stated.

“Prepare?” Syrus asked.

“For the Gala, of course. It will be quite crowded if you come during the night.”

Mosa rushed toward Celestia and Syrus, looking back at him while running inside the Castle. “She’s got a point, you know!”

“Yep, I wouldn’t miss this for the world and if Celestia is giving us a head start, I’m totally there.” Tana said, walking pass Syrus and into the Castle.

(This Cliffhanger brought to you in part by-)

Preread with Sexy Cliffhangers and Scene breaks by IkioStar.

BOOK 1, Crazy time at the Gala.

Afternoon: Somewhere on the top of the Arch Mountain.

Dark ponies equipped with thick black armor were holding position just above Canterlot. The Dark Unicorn was teleporting her dark army onto the very top of the mountain. On the mountain were Dark Earth Ponies and Unicorns. The clouds surrounding the top of the mountain had Dark Pegasuses hiding inside.

After she seemed to be done, she turned around and walk to the edge of the mountain. She used her magic to make a hole through the clouds and took a good look at Canterlot.

Randar walk to her from behind, and stopped 3 feet away from her. “All Legion’s are accounted for, what do we do now?”

“We wait…” She said, still looking at Canterlot. “We wait for the signal…”

“Are you sure about this? I don’t trust her.”

The Dark Unicorn turned around and gave Randar an angry grin. Randar gulped and took a few steps backwards. “I know what I’m doing, do you?”

“Of course, my Mistress.” Randar said, bowing before her.

The Dark Unicorn turned around to look at Canterlot again. “I know she can’t be trusted, but I know she wasn’t lying when she said she would create an opening.”

“But what if you’re wrong and this whole thing is a trap?” Randar walks to her left side. “How can you be sure of that?”

“I have my way, now get in position. And remember, use his weakness against him.”

Randar bowed to the Dark Unicorn. “Yes, my mistress.”

“Now, leave me.”

Randar got up and walked away from her, the Dark Unicorn continued to gaze down at Canterlot. She closed her eyes and started to remember the life she once had when she was once a student to Celestia.

“I will have my revenge on you, Celestia…”

(I’m a sexy, sexy scene break and I don’t know what I’m doing~)

Down at Canterlot Castle: Afternoon.

“Hey Syrus? You okay in there?” Tana asked.

“Yeah I’m fine, I look a little weird wearing this.”

“Come on Syrus, I’m wearing mine and I don’t look weird.” Red stated.

“Alright I’m coming out.” He said, opening the door and showing himself while wearing the suit that Celestia costume made for him. Tana and Mosa both gasped and spoke the same words at the same time. “You look handsome.” They both said.

After they said that, he began to blush. “You girls are embarrassing me.”

“Ah come on Syrus, at least you look cool.” Red said.

“Yeah, this suit sure fits perfectly.” Syrus said.

“Looking pretty fancy there too.” Mosa stated.

“Come on let’s go, the Gala awaits!” Red cheered.

“Hold on there, little one!” Tana yelled.

Red stopped before he could leave the room. “What?” He asked.

“We should all go together at the same time.” She said.

Red smiled and ran over to Syrus and laid down over his right shoulder. “Alright, to the Gala!”

All four of them left the room and headed down to the Gala room. On their way, Syrus saw Luna doing nothing but standing there with her head down. He stopped to see what she was doing and noticed she looked like she was sad.

“Syrus? come on lets go.” Tana said.

“Yeah, the Gala awaits.” Mosa cheered.

“Go on without me, I’ll meet you there. And that includes you, Red.”

“Aaaawwww, why?” He whined.

“Red, just go. I’ll be there in a minute.”

Red said nothing else and jumped in the air and glided all the way to the party. After that, Syrus return his gaze to Luna. He walked towards her and and stopped right in front of where she was facing the floor. “Are you alright?”

“We’re fine, go join the party. It’s about to begin.” She stated, still facing the floor.

“You don’t look fine, you look like you had a very bad day.” Syrus said.

“We’re fine, now leave us be…” She grumbled

“Luna, I want to help you get through whatever is bothering you.”

Luna looked Syrus straight in the eye. “That’s very sweet of thou, but thou are wasting thy time.”

He sighed and closed his eyes for a few seconds, he remembered what she said once and decided to confront her with it again. “Why did you say we’re all puppets of your sister?”

“That’s none of thy business, now go and join the others in that suit my sister made for you.” She said.

“Come on Luna, just tell me.” He asked.

Luna narrowed her eyes at him, she decided to come clean and tell him everything. “Alright, do thou ever feel like you’re not loved in this world?”

Syrus raised his right eyebrow. “What are you talking about?”

“Please answer our question.” She stated.

Syrus rolled his eyes. “I used to be, before I came to this world.” He said.

“Please, tell us why?” She asked.

Syrus inhaled and prepared to tell her his life before Equestria. “Before my parents died, my family found out that other members of the family thought of us as enemies. I found this out 6 months before they died, other members of my family hated them because of our wealth.”

“Greed, it consumes the minds of anypony.” She stated.

“After they died in the accident, it was later found out that they were murdered. My relatives plotted against me and my family, even when they were confined I still hated them.”

“Anger and rage is like a poison that can also consume anypony.” She stated.

“After the people who were responsible for their death was in prison, I was told that I was to young to live on my own. So they attempted to contact any relative that knew me, but they all refused to take me in. It was like I was the unloved one, nobody wanted me.”

Luna continued to hear and listen to his life before Equestria, she began to cry inside but never showed it outside.

“After that the court had no choice but to send me to place where I wouldn’t have to live alone. They told me that my families money would be taken care of until I turned 18, but I didn’t care about that. They decided to watch me outside my house till the money was all spent, you know the rest.”

Luna, pointed her yes at the floor and started to feel the what Syrus felt. “There are times I feel the same, an unloved one.” She said.

“Do you even believe that?” He asked. “Why don’t you come to the Gala with me and find out for yourself?”

“We can’t, I have to attend to the ponies that sleep during the night.” She said.

“Luna, you should come to the Gala, I’m sure your sister won’t mind.” He said, starting to walk away. “Think about it, I’m sure everypony will be happy to see you.”

After that he headed down to the party, Luna smiled and walked the opposite direction of the party. “Good luck tonight, Syrus. You’re going to need it to survive.”

(I’m on break. Yes, I know I’m a Scene break...You’re using this conversation aren’t you?)

Syrus finally arrived at the place where it’s all going to take place. Waiting there was Red, Mosa and Tana. They were waiting for the party to get started. Syrus looked out the balcony and saw thousands of ponies beginning to enter the Castle.

Mosa, Tana, and Red both looked out the balcony too, and they saw the sun was going down.

“Well, I guess it’s time to get to this party, huh?” Red said.

“Yeperooni!” Mosa yelled.

“So, what do we plan to do at this party?” Tana asked.

At this Mosa, Tana, and Red all looked back to Syrus with a quizzical expression plastered to their faces.

“You know, I never rea-”

“Of course! It has to be-”

“I’m gonna-”

With a handy facepalm, Syrus quieted the three. He could only hear one at a time, anyways.

“Slow down, Slow down,” Syrus said. “Tana, start from the beginning. We’ll hear Mosa’s plan next, followed by Red’s.”

“You may begin, Tana.” Syrus said.

“Well, I never really had a chance to attend the Gala in the past. So everything here is going to be new to me. I think tonight I’d like to be by myself til I see what it has to offer.” Tana stated.

“Alright I understand, to tell the truth I might do the same.” Syrus said, now turning to Mosa. “And you?” He asked.

“Was actually going to do what she said, but I also want to know... If... maybe……. We could dance after Celestia gives her speech?” She asked.

Syrus began to blush a bit. “Well… I guess it wouldn’t hurt.”

Mosa gasped and jumped up to Syrus and hugged him pecking a kiss on his cheek. “Thank you…” She whispered.

She got off him and returned to her original position. Syrus blushed again, this time his face turned red. “Okay, I didn’t see that coming. And you Red?”

“I’m gonna stay with you, I always have fun when I’m with you.” Red stated.

“Alright, I guess we all have our plan.” Syrus said.

“Not you though.” Tana said.

“Don’t worry, I already have my night planned. And it’s part of the dance Mosa wants me to do with her.”

“I look forward to that, when it happens.” Tana said, giving Syrus a wink.

“Well, I’ll see you around.” Mosa said, leaving Red and him.

As they left, ponies began to crown every party room in the castle. Syrus was trying to get past all the ponies, and Red was hanging on Syrus’s shoulder while looking at all the over-dressed ponies for the Gala. “Geez, there’s so many of them.” Red stated.

“Yeah, tell me something I don’t know!” Syrus complained, while moving slowly past the overbearing crowd.

After trying to get into a clear space, Syrus and Red bumped into Celestia who was around a bunch of snotty-looking ponies trying to get a glimpse of them both. “Alright everypony, make room for our special guest tonight.” She said.

The guests made room for the three of them to move freely. Syrus noticed that most of the ponies were looking at him like they had never seen him before. He also noticed that they weren’t from Canterlot. He could only suspect that they were from either Ponyville or some big city like Manehattan.

“I’d like to introduce you all to Syrus Lee, the new chosen wielder of the Sword of Light.” Celestia said to surrounding crowd.

“So, this is him?”

“He’s not what I expected.”

“The Sword of Light’s new wielder?”

“He’ll be the new Guardian?”

“He kinda looks weak if you ask me.”

As all the ponies that surrounded them started whispering to each other. Syrus knew what they were thinking. The way they looked at him was no surprise. Syrus leaned left into Celestia’s ear to speak. “They look disappointed.” He grumbled.

“It’s alright, they just need time to accept you.” She breathed.

“I hope so.” He said.

“Before we begin the party, I must ask that everypony meet me in the throne room.”

As the ponies began to move to the throne room, Syrus and Red were wondering why Celestia was asking them all to go to the throne room on a night like this.

“What’s going on?” Red asked.

“No idea, let’s just do what she asked.”

Syrus and Red followed the crowd to the throne room. After they got there, Celestia waited till the room was filled. When the ponies stopped coming, Celestia made a force field to create a walkway for the crowd. Syrus put red around his shoulders so he could get a better view.

“Mares and Gentlecolts. Long ago, there existed and is still around. A line protectors of both the light and the dark, these protectors were known as Guardians. But there never was more than one Guardian, one is always created after the other, but this process takes time. How long you ask, months, years, a millenia."

Red looked down at Syrus while he was holding him on his shoulders. "That's a long time."

Syrus kept his gaze on Celestia but heard Red. "Yeah."

"The Guardians body may die, but it will remain in the sword of light till it fine a worthy being to mark the name. And than that who is chosen is tasked with keeping both the light and the dark in balance. But some of their decisions might have been mistaken."

What Celestia was about to say was something he heard her say once before. "A Guardian of hate..."

"Some that were chosen, were not good company and not very reasonable to listen. Instead they choose their own path, some tried to kill the ponies they hated most. Others tried to think of themselves as gods and believed they were fit to rule. And because of their decision, our world nearly fell to the dark more than once. But on the dire time of need, the Guardian for sake his selfishness and did what they were born to do."

"That's some line of Guardians..."

"The light and the dark will always be balanced, as long as our new Guardian puts all selfishness aside and becomes what he was born to be. Come forth. Syrus Lee!” She said, turning her gaze to him.

Syrus eyes widened and started to become nervous. He took Red Scale off his neck and set him to the floor. “Stay here…” He grumbled.

He turned on to the long carpet walkway. He walked past ponies who were looking at him like an outcast. Syrus got through them and turned towards Celestia.

“Syrus, you have achieved so much in your training. It gives me great joy to know how strong you’ve become, with the power invested in me. And for the first time, I hereby name you Prince Syrus Lee, Guardian of Equestria.”

Everypony eyes widened and jaws dropped. Syrus couldn’t believe what she was saying. The thought of being a prince was unpredictable. Celestia created a crown out of thin air, and gave it to him. “You have accomplished so much, please accept this.” She asked.

Syrus looked down at the crown, raised both hands and grabbed it. As he held it in his hands, Syrus didn’t know what to do. “Is there something wrong my student?”

“No, it’s nothing. This is all happening to fast, I don’t know what to do or say.”

“You deserve this, you’ve proven you can defend and care for other ponies. Your friend Red Scale shows me you are worthy.”

Syrus knew she had a point, but still wondered if he was truly ready. He turned towards the ponies and raised the crown with both hands in the air. He slowly put the crown on the top of his head and stood firmly while looking at everypony in the room. Red flew out of the crowd and landed on the red carpet walkway. He started tapping both his front legs at the ground, smiling while doing so. Then another pony did the same, and more began to tap their hooves to the ground repeatedly. Before he knew it, everypony in the throne room was doing it.

Syrus found out they were clapping their hooves, just like clapping hands. After they were done, Red ran close to Syrus and bowed before him. “Red, you don’t have to bow. We’re still friends and nothing will change that.”

Syrus turned around to face Celestia. “What does this mean for me now?” He asked.

“You will no longer be different, you’re now one of us. Embrace your new life, it’s all you have to live for.”

“I didn’t see that coming.” Tana said, along with Mosa.

“Eeyup.” Mosa said.

Syrus bowed down to Celestia. “Thank you, my teacher.”

(REVOLUTION!!! Wait...let’s eat something first. being a Scene break is hard work.)

10 minutes later: Dining Room

Everypony was congratulating Syrus for becoming a prince and welcoming him to Equestria. He hadn’t had this type of welcome since he lived in the world he was forced to leave behind. “I can’t believe my best friend is a Guardian!!” Red cheered.

“Indeed, You surprise me Syrus. It seems Celestia has high hopes for you.” Tana said, giving him a smile.

“High hopes?! She’s going to make him the most powerful being in this world!!!” Mosa yelled with excitement.

“Yeah, pretty great…” He grumbled, sitting down at the table with his head looking down.

Tana raised an eyebrow. “Why aren’t you happy? You should feel like the luckiest guy in all of Equestria!”

“I know that… I just feel lost right now…” He said, now turning his gaze to the three of them. “I think I made a mistake, taking the right of a Prince…”

“What?” Mosa said, raising herself on the table. “But you looked so happy when she gave it to you!”

“I know that… To tell the truth, I only took it because I didn’t want to make her feel bad.” He stated.

“Wait! You never wanted it to begin with?!”

“No, I did feel happy but this is too fast. I’ve been here for nearly a month and now she wants me to be a Prince and Guardian to this world?!”

“You have Alicorn magic inside you, I’m not surprised she made you one.” Tana said, trying to make Syrus see why.

“Yeah I got that like a long time ago, Tana!” Syrus yelled out.

“Then be happy you no longer have to be an outcast to this world.” Red stated.

“Attention all ponies, it’s time for the royal dance. So get your somepony and dance the night.” One of the ponies on stage said.

“Well, you heard him. Let’s go dance like you said we would.” Mosa said.

Mosa came to Syrus and held out her right hoof. “Come on, let’s go.”

Syrus got up but did not grab her hoof. Instead, he just stood there and looked at her. “I’m sorry Mosa, not right now. I need some air, I’ll be back in 5 minutes.”

Syrus left the table while Mosa walked a few steps toward him and held out her hoof trying to reach out to him. Syrus passed by so many ponies, he didn’t even bother to look back for his friends.

(Okay, finally...REVOLU- …God Damnit...Not the right section either. They don’t tell us Scene Breaks anything!)

He went outside the castle to get fresh air like he said, but there were ponies everywhere. So he looked around and saw a bunch of statues that seemed to have no pony nearby, and walked towards them.

When he got there, he found a bench and decided to just sit there and think about what to do.

“Syrus?!” Red called out to him.

Spotting Red flying in the air to find him, Syrus stretched his arm in the air and waved at Red to let him find him. “Red!! Over here!”

Red heard him and flew right toward him to talk. “I was beginning to think you left the castle.” Red said.

“Why were you looking for me?”

“Because I’m your friend. And friends are always there for each other.” Red stated proudly.

Red jumped on the bench to sit by Syrus, Syrus put his right hand of Reds head. “Thanks buddy…”

“How touching, you two sure make good friends.”

Syrus and Red heard a voice from the sky, and a strange pony landed right in front of them. “Did you miss me?” The Dark Unicorn asked.

Syrus narrowed his eyes, he quickly got off the bench and stretched his right arm to summon his sword. “Run Red, Run!” Syrus ordered.

Red did what Syrus said and flew in the air to get help, but he was stopped by Randar who was right in front of Red when he turned around. Red quickly flew back to Syrus and held a tight grip around his left leg. Syrus noticed Red was scared out of his mind.

Finally, the sword appeared in his hand. Syrus was prepared for anything she could throw at him, but Randar seemed to be getting ready to attack Syrus head on. He knew he couldn’t take them both on. “There now, wouldn’t want you calling any unwelcome guests.”

“What the hell do you want now?”

“I believe I made it clear on our last encounter.” The Dark Unicorn said.

“My answer is still no, now get lost before I’m forced to kill you.”

“Kill me? If I remember what I heard correctly, you’re a prince now. Killing me would make all the ponies fear you.” The Dark Unicorn stated.

“They’ll understand what I had to do in order to bring peace to Equestria.” Syrus said.

“Hmm, would you liked to put that to the test?”

Syrus wasn’t taking any chances, he put his left hand on Reds head and moved him right behind him to protect Red from her and Randar. “I would, but I’m here to have a great time so please leave.”

The Dark Unicorn laughed. “I have one question for you, do you know where we are?

“Why does that matter?” He asked.

The Dark Unicorn grinned. She pointed her right hoof at a statue behind Syrus. “Look behind you and see.”

He narrowed his eyes and held his sword more tightly, suspecting she was trying to lower his defence. “Why should I?”

“Because there’s one thing you don’t know about your teacher.”

Syrus still didn’t trust what she wanted him to see, but he turned his head and his upper body around a bit. When he got a glimpse of it, it was another statue he didn’t see before coming here. He returned his gaze to her. “What’s that statue got to do with anything?” He asked.

“That statue was once a very powerful being known as Discord, the master of chaos.”

“Why would I be interested in a little story about a creature that seems to be long gone?” He asked.

“Because that creature is still alive, and he’s right behind you” She said, returning her gaze to the statue.

Syrus raised his left eyebrow and started to think this was some kinda joke. “I don’t understand, how can he be right there if he’s a statue?”

She grinned again and and slightly bowed her head. “I can’t believe she hasn’t told you yet, she’s kept this from you and you never knew what she and her sister do to ponies and creatures like Discord.”

“What are you trying to tell me?”

The Dark Unicorn looked around the statue yard. “Most of these statues are not what they appear to be.” She said, returning her gaze to Syrus. “I once had a brother, and he was taken from me by Celestia and Luna.”

“I’m sure they had their reason.” He said.

“You of all ponies would think that, but these statues of ponies and that creature behind you are alive.”

“Wait, what? How can they be alive! They’re statues and-”

“Whether you choose to believe it or not won’t change what I plan to do tonight. I intend to find my brother and free him from his prison.”

“So that’s what this whole thing was about? To get your brother back?” He asked.

“And to get revenge on Celestia for banishing me and the lost ponies who once served under their rule!”

“Oh yeah, you and what ar-” Syrus immediately realized what had happened.

The Dark Unicorn smiled and pointed her gaze to the clouds on the top of Canterlot. Syrus saw she was looking to the top of the arch mountain, he turned around and saw a dark cloud hovering directly beneath Canterlot. The Dark Unicorn fired a ray of light in the air, loud roaring noises could be heard from all directions.

“Enjoy the party while it lasts, now the blood of the innocent shall be spilled tonight and the prisoners shall be freed!” The Dark Unicorn said.

Syrus return his gaze to her and saw a massive Dark Pegasus army heading toward the castle. “Oh no…” He exclaimed quietly.

“Oh yes! We shall take Canterlot, and when both Princesses of Light and Dark are no more, we shall free the tortured and create a new empire for this world!” The Dark Unicorn said.

“You crazy bitch!!!” Syrus roared at the Dark Unicorn.

“If that’s what you’re calling me now, I don’t think I’ve fully introduce myself to you. I am Mena, I look forward to seeing what you can do before my army destroys Canterlot. Now Randar, join the army and kill anypony that gets in our way.”

“Yes Mistress Mena.”

Randar flew away and Mena teleported herself from Syrus. He grabbed Red and ran as fast as he could to the castle while holding Red Scale in his arms. On his way, he saw Canterlot earth pony guards, Unicorns and Pegasuses attacking the army head on. Syrus ignored them, he had to get Red to safety. As he entered the Castle, he saw many ponies running for their lives while Celestia was attempting to create a shield to protect them from the dark ones.

“Syrus!” Tana yelled.

Syrus looked and saw both Tana and Mosa running to him. “Tana, Mosa. Get Red out of here, and hurry.”

“What about you?” Mosa asked.

“I have to get the other ponies and get them to safety too.”

“Then I’m staying too!” Mosa said.

“Me too! We aren’t abandoning Canterlot to these monsters!”

“Are you kidding me? Are you two even warriors? Look, at least get Red out of here, can you do that Mosa?”

After a fierce stare-down Mosa reluctantly agreed, “...Alright, I’ll get him to out of here.”

“Tana, you too. Keep her and Red safe!” Syrus asked.

Before they could make a break for it, a flash of light blinded the four of them. When Syrus could finally see, he saw that Randar had both Mosa and Red locked between his winged blades. Beside him was Mena, who was smiling.

“Leaving so soon, Guardian? Not without them you aren’t.” She said, lighting her horn to teleport her and the rest away from Syrus and Tana.

“Mosa! Red! No!!” Syrus screamed.

Syrus reached out to them but was unable to save Red and Mosa. Tana tried using her magic to stop Mena but Mena’s magic was more powerful than her own. After they were gone, Syrus dropped down to his knees and punched the floor as hard as he could. Tana ran to him and raised her hooves to his face. “Syrus, come on, on your feet!”

Syrus got himself back on his feet and brought out his sword. “We have to find them.”

“I know, but we must find Celestia. She’ll know what to do.”

“Do you always put your hooves in her hands?!”

“I may be good with magic but right now we need an Alicorn with experience and skill.”

Syrus clenched his teeth and looked away from Tana. “Alright, we’ll do it your way…”

“Good, now let’s go find her.”

After Tana convinced him to listen, they ran back into the castle. On their way to Celestia, they encountered plenty of Dark Ponies. Syrus readied his sword and fired a ray of light to get them out of the way, but one of them was a unicorn. It blocked his attack by creating a shield.

“Shit! Alright, try this!!!” Syrus yelled, running toward the dark ponies and slamming the sword to the ground, creating an attack that cause the floor to split in half. The damage was great but it made the dark ponies fall in the cracked floor. But the unicorn used its magic to bring it back up, Syrus wasted no time and ran on the left side of the cracked floor to the unicorn and shanked it in the gut.

After he made his first kill, he swung the dead unicorn off and pushed it in the cracked floor. He looked back at Tana who gave him a weird scared look. “Come on, we have to find them.” He said while Tana was still looking at him.

She blinked her eyes, and shook her head.

“Are you coming or not?!”

“Oh, right.” Shaking off her momentary doubt, Tana followed Syrus to the dining room.

When they reached it, Syrus and Tana Spotted Celestia just sitting there calmly.

“Celestia!” Syrus yelled while running toward her.

Celestia looked up and saw Syrus and Tana. “Syrus? Thank goodness you’re safe!”

“The dark army’s leader took Red and my sister!”

Celestia closed her eyes and lowered her head. Celestia got up and walked toward the window and saw the battle outside Canterlot. “Celestia! We need your help, Mena has our friends!”

Celestia blinked and widened her eyes, she turned around to face Tana and Syrus. “Did you say Mena?”

“She’s here to take revenge on you, I need to know why. Did you really turn ponies into stone?”

Celestia gave a long drawn out sigh. “Yes...Yes I did.”

“Then why is her brother a statue out there?”

“Because he broke the one thing I warned him countless times not to.”

“Like what? What did he do to force your hoof?”

Celestia returned her gaze to the window and looked upon the battle. She used a large amount of magic to create a sphere to cover all of Canterlot, even though there might be a few Dark ponies in the Castle.

Syrus and Tana were amazed how Celestia created a protection spell to keep Canterlot safe.

“It happened two years ago. Her brothers name was Fury Control. He was a unicorn just like her, Mena was such a kind and gentle pony. She was always reading and learning to become a great spell caster. But her brother Fury sought power.

“Was he really that desperate?” Tana asked.

Celestia returned to face both Syrus and Mosa. “Yes, even though his unicorn magic was very strong, he still wanted more. One night he snuck into the Canterlot and found his way into a library meant only for the eyes of me and my sister. Luna discovered him that night, and brought him before me. After she told me what he had done, I tried to make him understand that having more knowledge of magic could destroy him. Only the Alicorns have the skill and fortitude to control the forbidden spells.”

“But let me guess, he didn’t stop did he?” Syrus asked.

Celestia closed her eyes and resumed her story. “No… Even though I suspected he would attempt it again, he decided to use his magic to steal the book that contain magic meant for Alicorns. Before I knew, it was already too late. He read the book and trained himself to control magic only an Alicorn could master.”

“What happen to him?”

“Three days past, I heard cries of agony at the streets of Canterlot. I saw Fury’s magic go out of control, he was killing ponies. He didn’t mean any of it to happen, but there was no turning back what he had done. I warned him and he disobeyed me, he even nearly got his sister killed. I had no choice but to put Fury in a prison, Mena didn’t want that to happened. So I did it somewhere Mena would never find him.”

Celestia turned her gazed to the maze outside the castle. “I hid him deep within the maze, even if you’re a Pegasus. you’ll never find anything by looking at it from the air. It’s enchanted.”

“Does Mena know?” He asked.

“She knows where he is but not the location in the maze. I suspect that’s where Red and Mosa will be.”

“Then what are we waiting for, lower the shield and me and Tana will-”

Celestia quickly turn to face Syrus and Tana. “Out of the question!”

“What do you mean out of the question?” He asked.

“Princess, with or without your permission. We have to save-”

“Again, out of the question!”

“You can’t keep us here, Syrus is now a prince and a Guardian.” Tana said.

“It’s him she wants, I can’t allow him to fall in her hands!”

“I’m not yours to protect!”

“Maybe, but it’s the only thing to keep her from you.”

“By letting your soldiers die out there?!” He said.

“Syrus, let me say something to her.” Tana asked.

Tana stepped forward to speak. “I think I know how Mena has this much power. I believe she has-”

“The Alicorn Amulet, I know this already.”

Tana rolled her eyes. “I guess that would make some sense.” She grumbled.

“You mean that thing around her neck?”

“It is how her magic is as strong as an alicorn, but it’s not pure enough to free her brother from his prison.” Celestia said.

“Okay… We’re wasting time here, let me out of here and allow me to take her and Randar down!”

“You go out that shield, there will be no coming back till this battle ends!”

“Like I care, Red and Mosa need us. Whatever happened to protecting your subjects?! We stand for all of Equestria!!” He yelled.

Celestia expression changed after what Syrus said, she looked and saw a light around Syrus showing an Alicorn. Celestia saw Thunder Wave for the first time after so many years, it was like his spirit was calling out to her and telling her to do the right thing. After that, she knew what she had to do.

Celestias horn lit up bright and she teleported both Syrus and Tana to the front of the maze. “Good luck to you both, my students…”

(Hmn-tee-dum...Singing in the rain...Wait...what? Why didn’t you tell me? REVO-)

Deep in the maze.

Mena looked and saw the battle in the air. “Look at them, killing each other like the bugs they are.”

Mena turned to Red and Mosa, who were trapped in a magic shield floating in the air. “Why are you doing this?!” Mosa asked.

“Mainly for 2 reasons really. To free my brother and when that’s done, I’m going to kill Celestia.”

“Celestia and Luna will stop you, and when they-”

“What will they do? I already know what Luna will do after the night is over.”

Randar flies by and lands next to Mena. “The human and Celestia’s student have entered the maze.”

Mosa and Red both gasped. “Perfect, send them my regards Randar.”

“Does that mean I can finally kill the human?”

“No, kill the unicorn. Bring back the human, I don’t care how as long as he’s still alive.”

“Yes my mistress.” Randar said, now flying toward Syrus and Tana.

(Back to Tana and Syrus, who have entered the maze.)

“How far have we gone?”

“I can’t say really, this is a maze not some open field.”

“Tana, I didn’t ask what this place was.”

Tana stopped and turned around to Syrus. “I know, now let’s keep moving. I want my sister back before they kill her and Red.”

“Don’t say things like that Tana, I want them back too.”

Tana resumed walking in the maze while Syrus followed. “I know, you have feelings for my sister.”

“Actually, I think she’s the only pony who has feeling for me.”

“I wouldn’t say that, Celestia and Red also have feeling for you too.”

“Yeah I know, Red treats me like a big brother and your sister Mosa has a crush on me even though I’m a human and not a pony.”

“I bet she thinks she scored since you’re a prince and the new Guardian of this world now.”

Syrus stopped and had a thought. “That better not be the real reason why she has a crush on me, then again, she did have it before I was made prince.” He grumbled.

“Hey! Keep up, I don’t want to lose you in this maze.”

“Oh, sorry.” Syrus and Tana continued their search for Mosa and Red. On their way, they came across a wide open part in the maze. They noticed there were three ways to go besides the way they came from. “Okay, three ways to go. But which to take?” He asked, looking at Tana for an answer.

Tana seemed to be ignoring Syrus, he saw that she was looking down at the ground. She was moving her right hoof around the grass and noticed something wasn’t right. She looked at Syrus with an expression that made him think there was danger coming. “This isn’t right, this part of the maze we’re in has recently been cut!”

“What? How can that be, there’s no pony here on a night like this.”

“It must have been the dark ones, but why would they-” Tana stopped and looked around the wide open part of the maze. “Oh no, it’s a trap… Run!!”

“What?!” He asked

“This wide open area is a trap! We have to-”

Syrus pointed in the air with a scared expression on his face. “Tana! Look out!!!”

Tana quickly turned in the direction Syrus was pointing at and saw Randar flying right at her to kill her. Tana lit her horn and quickly teleported to Syrus’s side, and Randar’s wing-blades hit the grass. After Tana was safely out of his reach for the time being, Randar turned his gaze from the ground to Syrus and Tana. “Truly a student of Celestia, you performed your teleportation well.”

Syrus narrowed his eyes, and readied his sword. “Where’s Mosa and Red?”

“They’re safe, for now.”

“Tell me, are you the one that murdered Reds parents?”

Randar raised and eyebrow and smiled. “So he’s the little one I spared that night in the Everfree Forest? That was a long time ago, his parents died like the dogs they were.”

“You monster…” Tana hissed.

“I’m no monster, I was just following orders that night. They came too close to our fortress, it’s like it was fate that brought the little one back to me.”

“Don’t you dare hurt him!” Syrus yelled.

“I don’t intend to, unless you refuse to come with me.”

“You can go to hell!!”

“Syrus, what are you doing?

“Trust me, I got this…”

“Then I’ll bring you to her with broken bones!”

Randar sprinted toward Syrus and swung his left bladed wing at him, Syrus quickly dodged it with his sword and turned to Tana. “Go! Get out of here and Find Red and your sister!!”

Randar swung his left wing at him while his other wing was still crossed with his sword. Syrus saw what Randar was attempting to do, and quickly held his left hand up creating a shield around it to block the attack.

Syrus returned his gaze to Tana. “Go! Find them, I’ll take care of this asshole!”

Tana did what he ordered her to do and went in the middle passage of the maze. Randar used his strength to push Syrus back while both their weapons were still crossed. “Your marefriend won’t get far, the others are making sure no pony gets anywhere near Mena and your friends!”

“Maybe, but Tana is the best Unicorn pony there is. She can handle herself, and she’s not my marefriend!” Syrus used his strength to push Randar back, and used his right leg to kick Randar in the gut. When Randars blades got off him, Syrus ran right at Randar and punched him in the face.

Randar fell to the ground, but it didn’t take long for him to regain his balance. He got back up and looked at Syrus with a smile. “I’m impressed, not many ponies have ever made an attack like that.”

“You forget, I’m not a pony.”

“Indeed, but now I don’t have to hold back. After so many years, I have a worthy opponent.”

“Then let’s finish this.”

Both Syrus and Randar ran right at each other, yelling at the top of their voices. Their weapons collided again and they grinned at each other.

(You know what, no. I’m going on break, and there’s not a damn thing you can do about it.-A Scene Break before being hit by an energy blast.)

Tana was running through the maze. On her way she encountered two dark unicorns. They attacked her and fired a dark beam at her, though she quickly created a shield to block their attacks. She dropped the shield and fired a purple beam at one of them. The attack pushed it back, leaving just one for her to deal with.

The dark unicorn fired again, but Tana evaded it and quickly fired another purple beam at the dark unicorn. After the pony was pushed back and blacked out, Tana resumed her search for Red and Mosa.

When she reached what looked like another wide open spot, she saw a statue in the center. It was a statue of a male pony she had never seen before. She walked toward it and noticed it had no name to describe it. “At last, someone comes to see my brother in his prison.”

Mena appeared out of no where, walking around the wide open area they were in. “You! Where’s Red Scale and my sister?!”

“Temper, temper, you must really hate me for taking them away.”

“Mena, listen to me. I know why you’re doing this.”

Mena stopped and turned her gaze to Tana. “Do you now? Has Celestia spilled the beans?”

“She told me and Syrus everything about what happen to your brother. I know you want him back after two years but his actions killed many ponies. Celestia had no choice to-”

“SHUT UP!!!!!! SHUT UP!! SHUT UP!! SHUT UP!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Mena yelled at the top of her voice. “My brother would never do such a thing, he was kind and gentle to everypony!”

“Maybe one day he was, but him stealing powerful magic spells made him kill so many!”

“I said shut up!!!” Mena used her magic to lift Tana in the air and slam her back to the ground.

Tana got back up and kept her gaze at Mena. “I know where your power comes from, that Alicorn Amulet you’re wearing!”

“This amulet has given me so much strength, my powers are limitless!”

“Maybe, but Syrus is stronger than you.”

Back to Syrus and Randar:

Syrus and Randar’s blades were colliding with each strike, neither receiving the upper hand. Randar performed a blade spin to do some damage to Syrus, but he was able to avoid Randars attack ripping the tux that Celestia gave him. “This was a gift from Celestia herself!”

“Aw, boo hoo.” Randar said.

Syrus decided to ignore the suit, he took off his coat and the tie and wore nothing but the white shirt underneath, and his black pants. Randar ran right at him, but Syrus used his magic to push Randar right through the maze bushes. Randar came out of nowhere and hit the statue of Mena’s brother.

“Randar!” Mena said, running to his aid.

Syrus teleported to their location and saw Tana beaten on the ground. “Tana! Are you okay?”

“Y-yes, don’t worry about me… Stop Mena.”

Syrus looked and saw Mena tending to Randar, Mena looked at Syrus with an angry expression on her face. “I’m impressed, no one has never beaten Randar before, not even those who knows magic.”

Syrus smiled and held his sword firmly. “Celestia has taught me well. Things were different the night we first met, but I’m not that weak any more. Now where’s Red and Mosa?!”

Mena lit her horn. Mosa and Red both gasped, and Syrus knew they were safe. “Release them, now!

“You’re the only one who can make that happen, release my brother from his prison.”

“Like hell I will, you unleash him! I’ll not endanger the others.”

“I don’t care about others lives, I care about having him back. Now do as I say, or I’ll kill your two friends.”

Syrus was overwhelmed, Tana looked and saw Syrus getting nervous. “Don’t do it Syrus, don’t let her win!”

Syrus had no choice but to listen to Mena, it seemed the only way to save them. He also thought maybe he could stop Fury before he was fully recovered from being in his prison. “I’ll-”

Before Syrus could give his answer, a dark beam came out of know where and hit the statue. Syrus looked though there was no one else around who might have acted. The statue began to break, an when it fully shattered. A blue male unicorn with white hair and a wand for a cuttie mark was released from the statue. Mena saw it was her brother then looked at Syrus. “Thank you.”

“I don’t think that was me that freed him.”

(Scene break, back at Canterlot castle.)

Celestia was still looking out the window gazing upon the maze keeping a close eye on Syrus. But she knew who freed Fury Control, and behind her a dark figure entered the throne room. “Luna, what have you done?”

“I’ve done what’s right, or what’s wrong depending on your point of view, sister.”

Celestia turned around and faced Luna. “This was all planned by you, you betrayed me.”

Luna narrowed her eyes. “I betrayed you? You betrayed me!!! All the ponies in this world prefer you over me!!!”

Celestia was shocked to hear what her sister said. Behind Celestia the sun was rising high from the mountains. “Did you really expect me to sit idly by while they all basked in your precious light?

“Luna, please. Don’t do this, we’re both rulers of Equestria, both equals.”

“Equals of what?! I grow tired of watching them sleep during my beautiful nights while they run and play during the day!”

Luna moved around Celestia and stopped behind a window. “Your reign is over sister, I will and forever be, the true ruler of Equestria!!!”

Celestias eyes widened, she looked behind Luna and saw the moon eclipsing the sun. Luna raised herself in the air, a black sphere formed around her. Celestia watched on as she felt her sister fading away, her image changing. When it was done, Celestia saw the demon Luna had transformed into.

“I am Nightmare Moon!!! All shall love me and despair!!!”

BOOK 1, Darkness covers all.

*In the maze, minutes before Luna became Nightmare Moon*

Mena’s brother was freed, but before Syrus could try to stop him he noticed he wasn’t moving. Fury fell to the ground and still wasn’t moving. “What’s wrong with him?” Tana asked.

Mena walked to her brother. “Fury! Wake up please, it’s your sister. Wake up!”

After getting no response from him, Randar quickly rushes over to Mena. “My mistress, we should go…”

“No! We’re this close to exacting our revenge, we must complete our mission!”

With Mena too focused on her brother, she lost concentration and released Mosa and Red. “Syrus!!” They both called out to him.

He lowered his sword and hustled over to them. ”It’s good to see you two safe.”

“We’re not safe yet, we still have them to deal with.” Tana stated.

Syrus raised his head and looked at both Randar and Mena. Syrus let go of them and raised his sword again. “You have what you want now. Leave.”

Mena turned to Fury, and lit her horn creating a shield around them to teleport to safety. After they were safe, she returned her gaze to Syrus. “This is far from over you pathetic human, I may have what I want but Luna doesn’t.”

“Luna?”

Syrus was confused when she said those words. He noticed the sun was beginning to rise from the mountains. “What do you mean Luna doesn’t have what she wants yet?”

“I can’t believe you and Celestia were blind by what Luna had planned and sought to do for so many months.”

“What the hell are you telling us?”

“I’m surprised you never saw through her, you were the one who befriend her. And now it’s too late!”

Mosa and Randar turned around and looked at the sun. Syrus and his friends repeating the gesture. “What are we supposed to be looking-”

“Syrus, look closely!!”

Syrus turned around and faced Mosa. She pointed her hoof at the sun while the Moon was beginning to eclipse it. His eyes widened and his jaw dropped. The moon was eclipsing the sun at a speed only an Alicorn could force it to.

“What the hell’s happening?”

Mena turn to Syrus. “Behold. The new world order has begun!!”

“What going on here?!” Syrus turned his gaze to Mena and Randar. “What have you done?!”

Mena laughed. “I think you mean, what has she done. Look as Canterlot’s shield shatters.”

Mena pointed in the direction of the castle, demonstrating the destruction of Canterlot’s defences. Following, a powerful wave came from inside the castle destroying half of the castle along with the city around it.

“Oh my Celestia,” gasped Tana.

“What happened? How did that happen?” Red asked.

Syrus raised his sword in the air and created a shield around him and his friends. Mena and Randar did nothing but stand there looking at him as Syrus teleported himself and his friends away.

Mena began to walk in the direction of the castle. When she and Randar got out of the maze she just stop walking and kept her glowing red eyes directed at the ruined castle. “Run Guardian, Run. You’ve already lost this war, and with Luna as our new ruler, we, her children of the night shall have what we always desired.”

***Scene Bre-***

Syrus, Red, Tana, and Mosa looked as the throne room was destroyed. The colored windows were broken, there was rubble all over the place, and a massive hole in the right side of the throne room.

“What happen? Where’s Celestia and Luna?” Mosa asked.

Tana turned around and looked at Syrus.. “Do you think Mena was telling the truth?”

“No, she couldn’t have. She would never-”

“Syrus look, over there.” Red jumped in the air and landed to the side of a golden object. Red moved the rubble off it and grabbed it with his teeth. He glided in the air again and flew to Syrus to hand him the object. When he saw what it was, he immediately knew what it was.

“It’s Celestia’s crown, she must have been taken.”

Tana walked over to Syrus. “How can you be sure?”

“Think about it, no dead bodies, not even hers.”

“What do we do now?”

Syrus started to lose hope and lowered his head. “I-----I don’t know, I’m lost here…”

“Syrus! It’s not over yet, until we find her or Luna.”

“Luna? You heard what Mena said, she’s with them! And if that’s true, we’re all screwed.”

Red and Tana both approached Syrus. “If she is, and Celestia was taken by her, you’re our only hope left.”

Even when Syrus heard them, he just stood there not saying anything. His friends continued to look at him and hoped he would come up with something.

“What are you doing?” Syrus flinched when he heard a male voice in his head. “This is not what I saw in you that night!”

A light began to grow from his sword, his friends noticed it too. Syrus held it up and looked as the light grew stronger. A wave of light expanded from the sword, but it did not stop. It expanded as far from the castle to the borders of Equestria.

“What just happened?” Tana asked.

Not knowing what the sword did, Syrus and his friends looked out the big hole in the wall and saw the pegasus not moving in the air. They were frozen, like time had stopped in this world. “Syrus, did you do this?” Red asked.

“No, I don’t know how to stop time.”

Before they knew it, a bright light began to grow behind them. Syrus noticed it and turned around to face it. It grew so bright, Syrus and his friends had to cover their eyes. After for a brief moment, the light dimmed and allowed them to see clearly. What Syrus and his friends saw was a white Alicorn. Syrus gasped and knew exactly who it was.

“Thunder Wave?”

“Yes Syrus Lee. It is me.”

Tana, and Mosa both gasped and bowed before him. Red moved to the right side of Syrus’s leg and stood there looking at Thunder Wave. Tana raised her head and gazed upon the previous Guardian of Equestria. “Stand my friends, there’s no need to bow.”

“You’re Thunder Wave, the previous Guardian.”

“Yes, and you are Tana Coruscare. I knew your great grand father, he was a good friend.”

“Our great grand father?” Mosa asked.

“Yes, young Coruscare. What you see around you is something I had been saving for a special day and that day is now.”

“Why now?” Syrus asked.

“I sensed you were losing hope, so I had no choice but to use the last of my power to make sure the four of you had the courage to fight the darkness. Luna has become something powerful, the princess you four knew has betrayed you all. Whether you wish to believe it or not, she is no longer your friend.”

Thunder Wave noticed Red was shivering and scared. He came close to Red and tried to make him have faith. “Little one, you must be strong and brave. Your speed is your weapon, it doesn’t matter how young you are.”

Thunder Wave pressed his right hoof to Reds chest. “You must overcome fear in your mind. If you don’t the night is over. Your future descendents will never be as strong as you are now.”

Red looked up at Thunder Wave and smiled. “I will be strong, I will protect my friends.”

Thunder Wave smiled, he raised his head and turned to Syrus. “You are losing faith, Syrus.”

“I don’t know what to do…”

“You tarnish the Guardian name!” Thunder Wave screamed. Thunder Wave edged closer to Syrus’s face. “A Guardian and a Prince must be strong. Guardians have no fear. Maybe I was wrong to let you live.”

“I will be strong and I’ll prove it to you by freeing this world from darkness.”

“Do you truly believe that you are a match for Luna?”

“No, but I have to try. It what the Guardians do, right?”

“Indeed, but your magic is still weak.”

Thunder Wave walked over to a broken window, and pointed his left wing to the direction of the Everfree Forest. “Celestia and Luna are in the Everfree Forest, Luna had her chained in an old castle once used by their parents.”

Tana gasped. “The ancient castle of the royal pony sisters?”

“Yes, as I’m sure, Celestia’s guards still protect it. But they are long dead by now.”

Thunder Wave turns back to Syrus, he walked toward him and stops in front of him. “Syrus, this is your last chance. Take my offer, and my power.”

“What do you mean your power?”

“I’ve survived for 500 years, it’s time that I crossed over…”

“Wait, you’re going to leave me? Separate your soul from mine?”

“You never needed me. I only merged with your soul to see Equestria one last time.”

Thunder Wave put his right wing on his shoulder. “You’ve grown strong, but now it is time for you to fulfil your true destiny.”

Thunder Wave’s horn began to glow, a line of white light coming out of it. It connected itself to Syrus’s head, his head pointed up. His entire body began to glow, and his eyes shined as bright as the sun itself. “What I’m giving you is my knowledge of all my magic, you will remain as a human but the wings are going to hurt.”

“Wait, what?!”

Time began to flow again. “We will beat Luna, and We’ll do th-”

“AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Syrus began to scream in agonizing pain, he falling down and breathing heavily.

“Syrus! What’s wrong?!” Tana asked, she turned her gaze to Thunder Wave. “What are you doing to him?!”

“Giving him the power to become something never seen in Equestria before.”

“Aaaah!!! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaggh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Mosa and Red tried to hold him, while Tana used her magic to keep his body from moving. She was able to hold his entire body restraining him and making him unable to move. Mosa lifted the back of his shirt and saw something moving inside his back. “What’s happening to him?!”

“I don’t-”

Syrus’s entire body glowed like a sun, they didn’t notice it but a magic shield began to surround Syrus. the shield fired two purple lines that aimed for his back. Behind his back, the beams began to form something. Two wings emerged from his back, tearing his clothes off of him.

When the light around Syrus went out, his friends looked and the three of them gasped all together. They saw white wings emerging from his back, but everything else on him was the same as before. Tana, Red, and Mosa turned their gaze to Thunder Wave. “What happened?!”

“He has become half alicorn, and that makes him stronger than he was before.”

“Why? Why have you done this to him?” Mosa said.

“It’s the only way to defeat Luna, you three must understand.”

Tana ran in front of Mosa and Red but kept her eyes on Thunder Wave. “What we understand is-”

“Tana enough!” Syrus said, getting himself back on his feet.

His friends turned their gaze to him, while Syrus had his on Thunder Wave. Syrus looked and saw the wings he had been given. “I look like an angel… except no halo.”

Syrus spread his wings to show them to his friends.

“Wow, you and me can fly together now!”

Mosa walked closer to Syrus and took a better look at them. “I think they’re beautiful, at least you still look the same.”

Tana just stood there, surprised. “Well, at least you aren’t a full Alicorn. I still think your human form is fine, even with wings.”

Syrus returned his gaze to Thunder Wave, who was starting to fade away. “Thunder Wave!” Syrus said, running to him.

“What’s happening to you?”

“I must leave… I have fulfilled my purpose… But I leave knowing the role you’ll play…”

“And what is that?”

“You are… the Guardian now… Your role will always be to protect this world from darkness… You must keep the light and the dark in balance… And protect this land from any further conflict… This is the way of a Guardian… But your true purpose will come when you are truly ready...

“My true purpose? What will that be?”

“You will know when you are ready. Promise me you will never reject what has been given to you…”

Thunder Waves body continued to fade away. “I promise you, even though you were a pain at times, but I’ll become what you need me to be.”

Thunder Wave smiled and completely fell to the ground. He fully faded away and left Syrus and his friends to fulfil their task. Syrus closed his eyes and lowered his head. Tana, Mosa and Red came to his side and put their hooves to his hands. “You know what must be done now, Syrus.” Tana said.

He opened his eyes and turned his gaze to the battle outside Canterlot. He pointed his right hand to the Everfree Forest. “Time to put an end to this war.”

(Scene Break)

In the old castle in the forest, Celestia was chained by her betrayed sister. In her chamber, a door opened.

“Look at yourself, you easily surrendered to me. You didn’t even try to attack me, why?”

Celestia looked up at her sister while she was grinning at her. “You’re my sister, I will and shall not fight you… Because I know you will lose.”

Nightmare Moon narrowed her eyes, she hoofed Celestia in her face. “You’ve already lost, and yet you won’t use your magic to even try to escape. Tell me why?”

“Because I still have hope for you, Luna. You can still come back and-”

“And what? Be your puppet? You and I were never equals.”

“I still sense the good in you, don’t allow yourself to be consumed by this demon inside you.”

Nightmare Moon laughed. “The only demon here is that human! I can’t believe you made him a prince, the gala wasn’t a coronation.”

“I did it so he would never feel different.”

“And now you believe he can-”

Nightmare Moon paused and had a thought. “You must really have so much hope for him now do you? Perhaps if I killed him.”

Celestia gasped. “S-Syrus will not be easily defeated.”

“I’m... COUNTING ON IT!!!!!”

“My queen?”

A voice was heard behind Nightmare Moon, She turned around and saw Mena. Along side her was Randar and her brother Fury. “This better be important. For your sake.”

“A very bright light rose from Canterlot Castle.”

Nightmare Moon came close to Mena and looked at her like a bug. “Speak, what did you see?”

Mena gulped and kneeled before her. “I saw the human and his friends leave the castle.”

“Really, why did you not try to attack them?!”

Randar took a few steps back when she started to scream at Mena. Fury stood his ground and waited for it to be over. “That’s the problem, they were flying away from Canterlot.”

“Bah! Magic I presume.” Nightmare Moon returned her gaze to Celestia. “That student of yours is starting to make things difficult.”

“It wasn’t Tanas doing.” Mena said.

She turned to Mena again. “Then who was it?! The human?!”

Mena shivered and gulped. “The human was flying and holding both Tana and her sister in his arms while he was in the air with that young red pegasus. He…… Has……. White wings... attached to his back.”

After Mena spilled the beans, Nightmare Moons expression changed and it didn’t look like she was happy to hear that. She turned her head to Celestia and sprinted directly in front of her face. “This is your doing is it not? After you crowned him you gave him wings?”

“I did no such thing to him...Unless.”

“Unless what?”

Celestia knew what Syrus did. She bowed her head and smiled to herself. “You took his magic… I’m glad you did…”

Nightmare Moon put her hoof under her chin and made her look straight in her eyes. “What was that you just said?!”

Celestia ignored her and kept her gaze away from her, She let go of Celestia and returned her gaze to Mena. “You two, find them and kill them. Mena, you stay. I have something I wish to discuss with you.”

Randar and Fury decided to do what she ordered and leave without saying anything. Nightmare Moon began to leave, before her head turned back to Celestia. “I’ll be right back, sister.”

Celestia still didn’t look at her. Nightmare Moon and Mena left and headed to the old throne room. She looked and remembered when this all looked beautiful. “I remember when my parents ruled... They were the first of the Alicorns to reign.”

She turned her gaze to Mena and started to light her horn. Mena started shivering again and hoped this wasn’t punishment. “Do not be afraid, I’m only giving you something.”

“What are you giving me?” Mena said while her legs were shivering.

Nightmare Moon leaned closed to Mena. “Power, my pupil... power.”

(Scene break)

Syrus and his friends landed but his first time wasn't his best. He put Tana and Mosa down to the ground and looked around at the beat up town. "Guess that wasn't so good fro my first test."

"Flying is easy, but landing... that hard part. You'll get used to it." Red said.

"Well I better tonight if we won't to survive." Syrus said.

“Oh my Celestia, I hope everypony escaped before the battle reached here.” Tana whispered.

“I’m sure they did, right now we have to get in the forest and find that old castle.”

“But how are we going to find it? It’s deep in the forest and anypony who ventures there runs the risk of not coming back.” Mosa stated.

“That’s because it’s the dark ones who kill anyone who gets close to the castle. There were never any creatures there.”

“You mean, the dark ones killed my parents?” Red asked.

Syrus nodded to Red. “The one with the blades on his wings did it.”

Red lowered his head. “I kinda figured…”

Syrus picked Red up and brought him into a gentle hug which Red gladly responded to. “I’ll make him pay, I promise.”

Tana and Mosa looked at them while they were hugging each other. They both smiled and noticed how much they meant to each other.

“How beautiful, this reminds me of when I was a very young gentle colt.”

A blue unicorn appeared behind Syrus and his friends. Along side him was Randar, who was getting ready to strike. Syrus dropped Red and quickly brought out his sword, while Mosa went over to Red to protect him while Tana was by Syrus’s side ready to defend. “I thought Mena would send you two.”

“I didn’t, Nightmare Moon did. Love the wings by the way, very beautiful.” Said Mena from behind them.

Mena, Fury and Randar had surrounded them. Syrus and the group gradually shifted so they could keep both sides in their protective sight.

“Who’s Nightmare Moon?” Tana asked.

“Well, we might as well tell you four since we’re going to kill you tonight.” Randar threatened.

“It’s Lunas new name.” Mena deadpanned.

“That’s sounds pretty evil.” Tana said sarcastically.

“You’re actually going to try that again? I defeated you once, I can do it again.” Syrus said.

“Yes, now that you have Alicorn wings, I wouldn’t be surprised. But this time we brought friends.”

A legion of dark ponies came up out of the shadows of the forest. Earth ponies and Unicorns and Pegasi emerged fully formed around the group. The dark ones halted behind Randar, and Fury. Syrus and his friends were out matched and out numbered. And with only Syrus and Tana who knew how to fight. Red sprinted over to the right side of Syrus and tried to act brave.

Syrus looked at Reds face, he knew he was scared but also knew they needed all the help they could get. Not wasting anytime, Mosa walked to the side of her sister. Tana looked and didn’t tell her to leave.

Mena and her brother both laughed. “Are you four really that desperate to die?!”

“Celestia once told me something. It doesn’t matter what power or magic you have.” Tana said. She moved forward a bit and stood her ground. “She said the magic of friendship is what keeps the spirit of all Equestians strong. No matter what happens to us, we will never give up and never surrender to you!”

Mena started laughing, her brother did the same. Mena pointed her head to the sky and laughed so hard she almost couldn’t stop. “That is highly overrated in this world!”

“Look around you! You’re surrounded and doomed to fail! I’ve wasted enough time with you four.” Mena turned her head to her army, but still had her eyes on Syrus and his friends. “Kill them…”

The dark ones walked towards Syrus and his friends slowly. Syrus put both hands on the sword and his entire body began to glow. Tanas horn glowed too, she spread her legs and prepared for anything they could throw at them. Mosa spread her legs and slammed her right leg into the ground three times. Red flapped his wings and lifted himself four feet in the air.

“If we fail to stop you and Luna, at least we’ll go down trying!” Tana said.

“That’s right!” Said Syrus.

“Uh huh!” Mosa said.

“We’re not going to let you ponies have your way!” Red said.

“Well then, I hope you four will at least give my army a good fight!” The dark ones ran straight at them, with just the four of them standing their ground. They knew and didn’t deny that they would lose. Before they were close enough to strike they saw a blaze of purple beams being fired from the right side of the dark ones. Syrus and his friends looked to the direction of the firing purple beams and saw a large battalion of pony soldiers running at the dark ones. Syrus and his friends didn’t hesitate and charged at the dark ones as well.

A battle outside the forest began, Tana was doing all she could to fire her horn at each dark one, but with all of them trying to kill her, she had to keep her shield up so she could survive this battle. Mosa was fighting them with her hoofs, she ran at one and hoofed it in the face. One tried to attack her from behind, she did a back pony kick which pushed the dark pony back pretty hard. Red was in the air using his speed to headbutt every dark pegasus that tried to kill him. His speed making him impossible to catch.

Syrus flapped his white wings and flew in the air, and when he was high enough, he channeled his magic to the sword. He flipped the sword and held above his head with two hands. After the sword was fully charged with magic, he flew down and slammed the sword in the ground, creating a small wave that seemed to only affect the dark ones. It pushed them back making it easier for the pony soldiers to strike them on the ground.

Mena was starting to worry. She wasted no more time and charged into the battle herself to confront Syrus. Fury charged in there as well and ran straight for Tana. Randar was not liking that Red was winning up in the air with a bunch of Pegasi soldiers. He flew in the air to put a stop to his little fun.

BOOK 1, Light vs Dark

(Tana and Fury battle)

Tana was firing at one dark pony at a time, but she was attacked by a powerful blast. She raised her shield and blocked it. “Impressive!” Fury complimented.

“Fury! Don’t do this!” Tana pleaded.

“Don’t do this?! Do you know what it’s like to live in stone?!!”

“Celestia did warn you! It’s your fault that many ponies died by your hooves! You deserved it for betraying her trust and not knowing the consequences!!”

“I did it to prove to her that I could overcome anything! And what do you do?! You do nothing but play it safe!”

Fury lit his horn and fired a beam straight at Tana. Tana did the same and fired a purple beam right at Fury, their attacks meeting in the middle. She struggled to keep her balance when her body started to shake. Fury also had to struggle, but his years of experience controlling his magic allowed him to stay focused.

Before Tana knew it, Fury’s blast cut right through Tanas. She saw she had no choice but to let go and was able to redirect his attack her decision causing the soldiers and their opponents to receive the blast instead. Tana saw as ponies from both sides fell to the ground, and turned to glare towards Fury, who threw a fireball from his horn. Tana lit her horn using a levitation spell to redirect it back at him.

Fury jumped to the left to move out of it’s way, and smiled. “I’m impressed. You’re just like me.”

“I’m not like you, you’re a murderer!”

“Maybe, but you have quite the talent. Let’s see you try this!!!”

Fury fired what looked like sparks of electricity. Tana raised her shield and tried to protect herself, but the sparks somehow broke through her shield and pushed her to the ground. Fury ran right at her and jumped on her to keep her down. He pressed down on her head to keep her down and lit his horn.

“It’s been fun, now I have to kill you!”

Tana closed her eyes and waited for the final blow, but for some odd reason his attack just stopped. Tana felt some strange liquid hitting her face while she still had her eyes close. She opened them and saw something frightening that caused her to gasp.

(Red and Randar battle)

Red used his speed to help out the pegasi fighting the dark pegasi in the air. Even though he and a bunch of others had the upper hand, Randar came in and tries to kill Red with a sword spin in the air. Thanks to his speed, Red was able to evade him.

“Time to finish what I should have done that night in the forest. You ready to rejoin your mommy and daddy?”

Red began to shed tears, he felt angry and remembered what Thunder Wave told him. “I have to be brave… and find the courage to fight…”

Randar didn’t hear what he said. “What?”

Red wiped his tears from his face and looked at Randar with an angry face.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH” Red screamed as loud as he could and flew right at him with all his might. He headbutted Randar right in the chest and just kept pushing him in one direction.

Red got off Randar and distanced himself. After Randar balanced himself in the air, he was holding his chest and looked at Red with a surprised expression. “I’m… That was very interesting from a little colt like you.”

Red didn’t answer back and continued to glare at Randar. He was breathing hard because of the anger he had against him. Randar flew right at Red who kept his distance.

Randar kept chasing Red in the air, Red performing various stunts to shake him off his tail. Loop-de-loops and dive bombing all to dislodge his pursuer, finally failing when Randar caught him and pinned him to the ground. Red struggled to get him off, but Randar used his blades to stop him from moving too hard. Randar pressed his left winged blade to Red’s right wing and slowly penetrated his skin. Red was feeling the pain, he ground his teeth and started to cry. “It hurts! Stop it please!!!”

Randar laughed. “This is just how your mommy and daddy were!”

A pony soldier heard Reds cry and rushed to save him, however Randar knew he was coming and quickly cut the rushing soldier’s throat open. Randar looked back down at Red and shifted his other blade to kill Red. “You should be happy, at least you’re going to be reunited with your family.”

Red closed his eyes and screamed out a name. “Syrus!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Red thought he was going to die. For some reason though, Randar was off him. Red opened his eyes and saw not somepony but someone standing over him.

(Syrus and Mena fight)

Syrus and Mena ran right at each other, Mena firing a red beam at him. Syrus used his sword to block it and flew in the air slamming his sword down on her. She teleported out of the way and appeared behind him, firing again. He quickly noticed and held out his left arm in her direction creating a shield to block her attack.

Syrus and Mena began circling one another, Syrus readying his sword for anything she could throw at him.

Mena and Syrus looked at their surroundings and saw the battle raging around them. “You know it’s funny, how Nightmare Moon’s plan was to get you to join her.”

“So you’re saying Luna was the one calling all the shots?” He asked.

“She has been long before you arrived.”

“Why did she want me to join her?”

“At first yes, it was my plan originally.”

“But I thought she was the one calling the shots?”

“You’re missing the point. At first me and her needed you, till she decided you were to great a risk.”

Syrus raised his left eyebrow, and realized what she meant. “Your brother... And you couldn’t get her to do it?”

“I didn’t trust her, she may have promised us everything but I always thought it was a ruse to lead us out of hiding.” She explained.

It then became clear to him. “So you hid the information about your brother?”

“She knew what he did, I couldn’t allow her to know yet.” She explained.

“But then I came, and she told you what I was and had inside me.”

“I knew you would be the one to help me, but somehow she discovered my plan and freed him for me. After that she didn’t even care what he had done.”

“Really, but tell me one thing. Is she the dark creature that haunts me in my nightmares?”

Mena smiled and narrowed her eyes. “Luna not only moves the moon, she reaches into pony’s dreams. She must have really given you nightmares to blind you of what’s really happening.”

His eyes glowed and he put both hands on his sword. “I’ve heard just enough, either you stop this or I’ll have no choice but to put you down.”

Mena smiled. “You really don’t know how strong I am.”

“I know how strong you were. I’ll just have to take that amulet off of you.” He said.

She pressed her front left hoof to the amulet. “This? It can only be taken off by me, your plan is doomed to fail.”

“We’ll see about that!” Syrus swung his sword at her, which she ducked and quickly turned around firing magical energy.Which was blocked by a shield created by Syrus. Behind Mena he saw Fury pinning Tana to the ground and even saw Randar slamming Red to the ground too.

Syrus had to act quickly or they would both die. Then he heard Reds cry, he couldn’t ignore their fights anymore, and so devised a plan. One that would maybe haunt him forever. Mena attacked him again, but instead of creating a shield, he flew in the air and used his wings and speed to reach Red in time. Before crashing into Randar, he threw his sword right at Fury before he could make the final blow.

“Syrus!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Syrus slammed right into Randar. Red looked up and saw that Syrus standing over him. With Randar on the ground, Syrus put both his knees on his wings to make sure he didn’t try anything and started to punch him pretty hard. “Don’t! (punch) You! (Punch) Dare! (Punch) Hurt! (Punch) Him! (Punch)”

Syrus quickly got off him and stretched both his arms to levitate him in the air and slam him back to the ground. He did it so roughly he caused Randar to spit out blood.

“NO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Mena screamed out to her brother, who was now laying on the ground with Syrus’s sword right through his chest.

He looked and saw that the battle for some odd reason had stopped and the dark ones ceased moving. The soldiers were confused and didn’t know why they had stopped.

Syrus decided to walk over to Mena and her dying brother, Tana ran over by Syrus and looked at him with an inkling of fear. Red got up and tried to ignore the pain that Radar inflicted on him following Syrus over to Mena. He stopped right in front of Mena and her dying brother, and she looked up at him shedding tears.

“I can save him…” Syrus said, offering to help her brother.

“What?...”

“I said, I can save him, isn’t that what you want?” He asked, showing mercy for her brother.

She wiped her tears off her face. “Yes... please…”

Syrus held out his hand and brought his sword back to him. “If I’m to do this, it’s going to require something.”

Mena nodded quickly, in hoping to save Fury. “Yes, anything. What do you want?”

“One thing." He pointed his left hand at her amulet. "Give me the alicorn amulet.”

Mena grinned in despair.She lowered her head and sighed. She lit her horn, unhooking the amulet and presented it to Syrus. Syrus took the amulet and held it up in the air with his left hand. Three rings span around it, flashing like lightning as the amulet vanished. It was no where to be seen. “What have you done to it?” Mena asked.

He returned his gaze to her. “I sent the amulet somewhere no pony will find it for a long time.”

“Syrus, look!” Tana said.

“The dark ones!” Mosa said.

Syrus saw something he couldn’t believe, the dark ones were shedding. Their black fur was coming off them and showing colors of green, blue, red, white, brown, you name it. It’s as if they were under the amulets magic the whole time, only now they were freed and falling to the ground.

Mena saw too, but that mattered little to her. “Now... please help him...”

Syrus closed his eyes and experienced a sense of regret. “I’m sorry, I lied.”

Mena gasped. “But you said you could save him!!!”

Syrus opened his eyes. “He was beyond saving from the start." Syrus smiled at her, and felt something insode him he never felt before. "And it was the only way to get that thing off you.”

Mena was overcome by rage. She got up and ran right at Syrus. “I’ll destroy you!!!!!!!!!”

When she came close, Syrus took a step and punched her right in the face. She fell pretty roughly on the ground and didn’t move much after that. She just laid there and started to cry, Fury breathing his last breath, his blood spreading over the ground.

Tana slowly walked to his side and couldn't believe what he just did. “Syrus... What have you done?” Tana asked, looking at him with fear in her eyes.

He looked down at Tana, understanding that she was afraid of him. “I did what needed to be done, it seemed to be the only way to save you and Red.”

Tana said nothing else and let him walk to Red while his wing was still bleeding. “Hey buddy, let me help you with this.” He put his right hand over his bleeding wing and used his magic to heal it. “There you go buddy.”

Still doubting if this was the heman friend he know. “Why did you lie to her?”

Syrus closed his eyes and lowered his head, he opened his eyes and told him. “Because it was the only way to stop this fight. Look around you. I’ve freed these ponies from their torment.”

Red looked at all the freed ponies who were laying on the ground. He returned his gaze to Syrus and hugged him. “I understand, but promise me you won’t make anymore decisions like that.”

He hugged him back. “I can’t promise that... but I’ll try...”

“Interesting. Are you sure you’re on the side of light?!” A female voice was heard. A dark light appeared in the center of the clearing with Syrus. A dark sphere was formed and out of it came a dark alicorn. Mena trembled in fear and tried to flee while crawling.

Syrus and his friends didn’t recognize the new pony. It laughed and looked around to all the ponies. “My subjects, your queen has come!”

Syrus heard her voice and knew who it was. “Luna?!”

She turned to him. “Ah, the human.”

The last thing Syrus wants to do is fight a friend. “Why? Why have you done this?!”

“For a better and darker future.” Nightmare Moon spoke grimly.

“What the hell are you talking about?!" He stretched out his left hand to all directions. "You call this better?!" Then pointed his left hand at her. "You’ve instigated chaos and turn this land into nothing but a battlefield!!!”

All the ponies backed away from the two combatants. Syrus stood his ground and brought his sword around to face her. She carefully watched her only challenger. “Stop this now, I don’t want to hurt you!”

She raised her head up to the sky and laughed. “Hurt me?! You foolish human, I am the queen of the night! The ruler of the moon! I am Nightmare Moon!”

“I don’t care what you are!” Syrus stepped forward and his entire body glowed. “This ends tonight Luna…”

She smiled. “Yes… For you, that is…”

Mosa looked at Syrus, and closed her eyes hoping not to see any bloodshed. “Be careful…” she whispered.

Tana looked at Luna feeling fear anywhere close to her. “What has she become…” She whispered.

Red looked at Syrus, rooting for him, cheering in his head. “You can do it, bro…” He whispered.

All the other soldiers believed he could win. They started to take a few steps forward and make sure he had all the support he needed. Nightmare Moon noticed they were trying to not be afraid but she decided to change all that. She lit her horn and created a massive dark sphere around her and Syrus.

Syrus felt no fear within him, the sphere he was in showed nothing but her and the ponies outside it.

Tana looked at what Nightmare Moon created and she knew what she was now trying to do. Her hopes for Syrus washed away and she knew he could lose.

Syrus made the first move, firing a beam of light at Nightmare. She didn’t even try to move out of the way and let the beam hit her. Syrus widened his eyes and saw that the beam just went through her. “What?! B-b-but how?!”

“Look around you, did you really think this barrier I created was an attempt to keep them out of our way?! Dark puddles appeared and rose up like a plague, forming copies of herself. Syrus couldn’t tell which one was the real Nightmare Moon. “You’re in my world now and this will be a Nightmare you’ll never forget!!!”

Syrus raised his sword and created light to see things clearly in the ball of shadow he found himself in. “The Sword of Light, one of the most powerful weapons made. But I remember it to be more... bright…”

Syrus looked around, not finding the source of her voice inside the sphere. “If you’re trying to catch me off guard, you’re wasting your time.”

She laughed calmly, still invisible in the sphere of shadow. “Look around you… I have conquered Equestria. I have taken your princess. And my moon will forever remain in the sky.”

He began thinking she completely lost it. “What you are doing is killing everybody.”

“What do you mean?” She asked.

“A world like this needs the heat of the sun to survive. This world will freeze if you don’t give them their light.” He explained.

“I know this. Do you really think I’d stop because of that?” She said,

“I was kinda hoping… But, I have one question.”

“And what might that be?”

“Why didn’t you kill your sister?!” He asked.

Syrus heard nothing after that, he continued to keep his guard up and look for her. He finally found her and fired a light beam. But it was a copy, and his attack went right through it and caused it to vanish. “Damn it…”

Syrus turned around and readied his sword once more. “Say something…”

“Behind you…” He quickly did a turn around slash attack, but all he hit was the air. “Not knowing where your enemy is will kill you.”

“You didn’t answer my question, and the silence confirms you have no intention to kill her.”

“I don’t exactly have to answer you.”

“Really… Maybe this means you didn’t want to, or you have other plans. Either way, not doing it makes you weak!” He said.

“What?!!” She yelled.

“Think about it, she’s your sister and you still care for her. I know there’s good in you, that’s why you didn’t kill her…”

She appeared behind him again. “Don’t be so sure, human!!!”

She fired at him again, he quickly stretched out his left hand and created another shield. But the shield he created couldn’t couldn’t hold against her magic. Her attack went right through his shield and hit him right in the chest, pushing him into the air. He flew right out of the barrier and landed on the ground pretty roughly.

Tana, Mosa, and Red saw him beaten and ran over to aid him. “Syrus, are you alright?!” Mosa asked.

Syrus pointed his right hand back at the barrier. “Look out!!”

Another dark beam came out of the barrier and hit Tana, and she was pushed back into Mosa. They both slammed into the ground. Tana was knocked out but Mosa got back up and tried to wake Tana, while some of the soldier ponies came to their aid to help her. Syrus watched the barrier come down. Nightmare Moon came out of it and walked over to Syrus.

He tried to get up but the attack she hit him with was too much, his chest painfully throbbing. He let go of his sword and held onto his hurting chest. Red saw Nightmare and flew over in front of Syrus to try and stop her. She started to laugh at Reds bravery and looked down at him. “I don’t want to hurt you, get out of my way.”

“No!!!” Red screamed, trying to protect Syrus.

Syrus tried getting back up screaming at Red to get out of the way. “Red! Get out of here! Run!”

“I’m giving you this one last chance to flee.” She said.

Red nodded. “I won’t!!!”

Nightmare Moon saw something there, but then she wanted to know if what she was seeing true. “Hmm, tell me. What is he to you?”

“He’s my friend, but I treat him like a big brother!”

“Well...” She used her magic and lifted a spear from a fallen pony soldier. She brought it close to herself and pointed it at Red. “You and him can die like brothers!!!”

Red retreated to Syrus and hugged him tight. Syrus hugged him back and put his right hand over his eyes. “Close your eyes.”

Mosa saw and started to run over to save them. “No!!!”

She used her magic to throw the spear right at Red and Syrus, their eyes were closed and hoping it would be painless. They heard it pierce through something, but felt no pain. Syrus opened his eyes and gasped hoping that this wasn’t happening.

“S-Syrus, I-I’m sorry…” Mosa said, coughing up blood.

Mosa was right in front of Syrus and Red. The spear that Nightmare Moon threw at him was blocked by her. But she used her body to block it, and the spear stopped right in her chest.

Syrus and Red watched as Mosa coughed up blood. He ignored the pain, got Red off him, and jumped right over to her.

“Mosa!!!” He caught her as she fell to the ground. “NO! NO! NO!!! Mosa!!! Mosa please answer me!!!”

Syrus took the spear out of her and threw it away, Nightmare Moon seeing what she had done and feeling sudden sadness. Mosa looked at Syrus with tears, Syrus put his hand on her opened wound and tried using his magic to heal her.

The damage was too great, she wasn’t healing. Nightmare Moon stood there looking at them, she didn’t even bother to try and attack. “S-Syrus…”

Syrus continued to use his healing magic, but it wouldn’t work. “Mosa, why did you do that?!”

“Because…. We’re friends…. Right?”

“Yes, we’re friends!” He said, shedding tears.

Mosa put her left hoof gently to his face. “I wanted to more than your friend… I wanted to be….. y-your s-s-special….”

Mosa’s left hoof dropped and she stopped breathing. Syrus started to cry a little and put his hand around the back of her head. He held onto her for a while and didn’t let go. Red was crying too, seeing them like that was too much for him to bear. He slowly went up to Syrus and held onto him too.

Nightmare Moon came out of her little sadness and smiled. “How sad it must be for you to lose somepony that had feeling for you.”

Syrus slowly clenched his left hand, overcome with the anger rushing through him. He put Mosa down and took Red off him. He got up on his feet and had his eyes closed while breathing like he was about to kill someone. “You’re. Incapable… of… understanding…”

He turned his head to Nightmare Moon with his eyes glowing and a grin that actually made Nightmare Moon think he was actually going to try and kill her. He ran right at her, yelling so loud at the top of his voice. “I’LL KILL YOU!!!”

She quickly lit her horn and teleported herself, Mena, Randar and Tana away from the battle, Syrus stopped and screamed into the air. “FIGHT ME!!! YOU COWARD!!! FIGHT ME!!!”

“Please stop, she’s gone!!!” Red flew over to Syrus and tried to get him to calm down but Syrus just headed towards the Castle in the Everfree forest. Red flew right in front of his face and pressed both his hooves to his shoulders. “There’s nothing you can do! She’s gone!”

He grabbed Red’s mane and threw him out of the way, Red was able to fly back in front of Syrus and did the same thing to try and stop him. “Syrus please! This won’t bring her back!!!”

He finally stopped and looked at Red, tears rolling down his face and knew they shared this pain. “Don’t go after her. Not yet! We will make her pay but right now-”

Syrus started to lose his balance, he fell right on the ground and didn’t move after that. “Syrus?!”

Red tried to wake him up but he got no response of any kind. “Somepony please help! Please, we need to get them out of here.”

Syrus was knocked out. They took Mosa so she wouldn’t be left behind and living picked up the dead. They got a hay holder and used it to carry both Syrus, Mosa and the the few dead pony soldiers. Red was on the hay carrier, holding onto Syrus. But Red knew that when he woke, he would do whatever it takes to get revenge for her.

Editing done by IkioStar

BOOK 1, Revenge is not the Answer

After the loss of Mosa, Syrus blacked out. Nightmare Moon retreated taking Tana along with her aggressive minions.

Red and a bunch of Equestrian soldiers took refuge in the ruins of Ponyville and made a safe zone in the library. It was the only building that wasn’t damaged. They set Syrus down on the wooden floor and put a blanket over him and a pillow under his head. After he was set the soldiers left the library, Red stayed behind to watched over him.

Red laid right next to him and waited patiently for him to wake. He began to shed tears again and remembered what Mosa did to save him and Syrus. Aside from the crying the air was silent. It was no surprise to him.

Red held his front hooves together and hoped for a miracle. “Celestia, please. We need you now more than ever…”

(Scene Change)

Nightmare Moon retreated back to the old castle where she felt something that wasn’t possible.

“Why? Why did you make us retreat!?” Mena complained.

Nightmare Moon didn’t answer and continued looking at the floor while her right hoof was pressed on her chest. “Answer me!!! Why didn’t you kill him? Why retreat and bring his lapdog with you?”

“I… Didn’t bring her.”

“If that’s true, how is she here?” Randar asked.

Nightmare Moon took a heavy breath. “Bring her to the chamber where Celestia is, I’ll deal with them soon… Now… Leave me!”

Mena levitated Tana in the air and left, Randar following. He knew something was wrong, but it was out of his hooves. He left Nightmare Moon standing firmly at the top of the throne room, hearing a final line before he left.

“What’s happening to me? Why do I feel like crying?”

(The prison chamber)

Mena and Randar brought Tana to the chamber where Celestia was being held. “Hey princess, we brought you some-” Mena paused seeing that Celestia wasn’t there.

She quickly set Tana in the room and chained her. She rushed out of the chamber yelling.

“Make sure she doesn’t try to escape.”

(Back at Ponyville)

The pony soldiers were guarding the library, some believing in Syrus but most others thinking they still didn’t stand a chance.

As the night continued to cover all, one of the soldiers spotted a figure in the distance of the sky. “Enemy spotted!!!”

Red quickly got up and rushed over to the window. He looked out and saw the soldiers getting ready for an attack. The figure they saw in the distance looked like an alicorn. When it got closer it started to shine like the sun.

The glow coming from it was blinding the soldiers, but once it finally stopped they all heard a voice. “My loyal subjects, fear not. Our world has not met it’s end yet.”

They all heard and bowed down to the ruler of the sun. Red sprinting out of the Library over to her. “Celestia!”

Red flew up to her quickly hugging her around her neck. “It’s good to see you to Red, where’s Syrus?”

Red flew off of her and held himself in the air. “Celestia? We-We lost-”

“I know, I sensed her fade away. I’m truly sorry, if only I could have been there.”

“Don’t worry about that no more, in time we all have to accept what happens.” A random soldier spoke up.

“Now, where’s Syrus?”

Red moved out of her way and pointed his left hoof to the library. Celestia saw that everypony was bowing to her and didn’t even bother to stop them. She walked past them and entered the Library. Red flew over to Syrus, and Celestia followed behind him.

“So this explains it…”

“Explains what? What’s wrong with him?

She raised her head and continued to look at Syrus. “The blast Luna hit him with caused his body to endure pain. He was unable to get himself up, everytime he tried he’d feel pain rushing through him.”

“I don’t understand, he got back up after Mosa died.” Red stated.

“That’s because he ignored what was happening to him. He was filled with more pain after her death which made him collapse. Now he’s trapped in darkness. He may never wake from it unless I do something to help him.”

“Like what? What do you need?

Celestia continued to look at him. “I need you to leave the library and remain outside, this requires absolute silence.”

Red said nothing else after that. After he left, Celestia used her magic to raise Syrus in the air. “Syrus? If you can hear me, I’m going to enter your mind and try to bring you back.

She sat next to him and closed her eyes, her mind entered his and tried to bring him back.

*** In the Mind of Syrus ***

At first when she entered his mind, she could see nothing but darkness. “Syrus?!”

She called out to him but couldn’t see anything. She decided to walk through the darkness hoping she could find him. As she continued to walk through the darkness, she noticed a small light in what looked like a far distance.

“Syrus?!! Is that you?!!” Celestia ran toward the light, and as she got closer and closer it seemed to get brighter and brighter with each step. Celestia stopped and seeing the light not getting brighter. It was coming right for her.

She took a few steps back, but she realized that with its speed, it was impossible to outrun it. She stopped moving and allowed it to engulf her.

Celestia was surrounded by waves of light moving around her like a twister. She closed her eyes to try to stop it. At first, her defence seemed to work. But it didn’t get rid of the light around her. Nothing was around her. Just the light.

The light faded gradually, leaving Celestia with a sense of vertigo. She was falling! Falling into a city! A city of heights and majesty that could only come from Syrus’s world. So this is what it looked like. Celestia landed on her hooves, but she fell back down, dizzy from the change in pressure.

She tried getting back up and noticed her hooves were hands and feet. And she was wearing clothing, a green shirt and white pants. “I’m in his world?”

She got back up and tried to stand on her two legs. She lost her balance. Regaining it she started to walk slowly. She looked around. ‘Noticed she was surrounded by grey brick walls and the only passage was a door with a sign. The sign said the words Pawn Shop. “Wait… This place, it can’t be.”

She opened the door and went inside the shop. When she entered, she noticed that the door behind her had vanished. She decided to ignore what she saw and proceed through it. But what she saw was nothing but an empty shop with nothing around except empty shelves.

Celestia looked around. “Syrus?”

“Who are you?”

She quickly turned around and saw him. “Syrus, I found you. Don’t worry I’ll get-”

“I’ll ask you again, who are you?”

“Syrus… It’s me Syrus, it’s-it’s Celestia.”

“What? That’s impossible, you can’t be her.”

“I know I don’t look like her, but I am her. I’m here to get you out, we must hurry before Luna comes for us.”

Syrus flinched and ran right at her with rage running through him. “Where is she!!? Is she here!!?”

Celestia put her left hand on his shoulder. “Calm down…”

He quickly shoved her hand off him and started to roar in her face. “Don’t tell me to calm down!!!”

“Syrus, please. This rage within you is destroying your destiny, the ponies of Equestria need you now more than ever.”

“Need me!? What about you, why can’t you put a stop to this!?”

“I can’t. I can’t hurt my sister.”

“You don’t have to. Lock her away and let her suffer for what she has done!”

“I can’t do that to her either!”

Syrus clenched his teeth, he took a step and slapped her in the face. “Wake up! The sister you once knew is gone! Dead! I don’t know! She’s killed other ponies! she plotted against you for months! And you still believe there’s hope for her?!”

Celestia didn’t answer him, she knew everything he said was true. “I understand what she did, and I promise she will be punished. Now please, we must leave.”

Celestia readied herself to return to her body, but Syrus looked at her with suspicion. Finally a door of light appeared, she turned her gaze to him and held out her right hand in his direction. “Come, you still have Red and Tana. They need you.”

“You mean, they need you.”

“I can’t defeat her alone…”

He didn’t try to reach for her hand, all he did was stand there. “I’ll help, but on one condition…”

Celestia knew that it would come to this. “And that would be?”

“When we find her, she’s mine... I will kill her, and don’t you dare try to stop me.

The words he spoke caught Celestia’s ears. She stopped holding out her hand and walked right up to him. “Let me be clear with you. I know what she did was wrong. And she may deserve whatever punishment she gets. But you have no authority to judge her. So promise me…”

“What?”

“Promise me you won’t kill her. ”

“Why?”

“There is something there. Something not quite what she is now. Allow me time to figure it out, and if it is impossible for me to fix...you may have your revenge.”

Syrus narrowed his eyes at the ruler of the sun. He sighed. “Okay, fine. You win, Celestia.”

“Good…”

Since he promised, she reopened the portal. It flashed bright, and they covered their eyes. When they opened them, they noticed they were both in the library in ponyville. “Welcome back to the real world.” Celestia said.

He took a deep breath while getting up, hopping to his feet and turning to her. “Least I was only asleep for just a bit of time.”

“We don’t have enough time, we need to find Luna and stop her.”

“Right… Sure you will…”

(Scene change)

They both awoke slowly. Syrus was the first to get up, but Celestia was still weak from the spell. Syrus, though angry, knew she needed assistance.

He left the library and saw that all the ponies including his friend Red were waiting for him and her. Red smiled and ran right at him to hug him around his legs. “It’s wonderful to know you’re alright.”

“It’s good to know you’re alright too.”

He looked at all the pony soldiers around him and Red. “The Princess needs aid! Trying to wake me made her tired and weak, she needs you all!”

Some of the pony soldiers went in the library to aid her, Syrus took Red off his legs and started to walk away from the crowd.

“Guardian!” One of the soldiers called out to him. “You’re our best hope to defeat them, what is your command?!”

Syrus stopped and was surprised. He turned around and noticed they were still looking to him for hope. “You see bro, they need you now more than ever. They’ll follow you anywhere.”

Syrus understood their fortitude, and knew their will. But it would not be enough to strike down Luna. “I’m glad you all want me as a leader, but I don’t deserve it.”

One of the soldiers stepped forward to speak. “What are you saying? You’re not only a prince but you’re the new guardian. And if Celestia says you are, that’s makes you one of us.”

“I’m grateful for this, I am. But after tonight I… I don’t know if you’ll see me the same way, you see… I’m going there to end this whether my methods are right or not.”

Nopony seemed to care. Syrus noticed none of them tried to question what he planned to do. “Must I repeat myself? I’m going to-”

One of the soldiers interrupted him. “We know… And we don’t care.”

What was said surprised him. “What!?”

“You see, I want her dead.”

“Me too.”

“Same here.”

“We all share the same pain, and we’ve all lost ponies we care for.”

“My wife.”

“My son.”

“My uncle.”

“My father.”

“My daughter.”

“My sister.”

“My entire family.”

“My aunt.”

“My grandfather.”

“My Friends.”

Syrus was shocked to hear what they all lost. One of the soldiers walked over to him. “We all lost family and friends, and we all want the same thing.”

“But… What you’re saying is against everything you all stand for. Peace, Harmony, Friendship and-”

“Syrus?!” Red called out to him while running toward him.

“I want revenge too, I want Randar dead.”

Syrus sighed and tried to talk some sense into them. “What you’re all asking for… If Celestia knew about this, she would try to stop all of you.”

“She’s not in any position to give commands, that is why-”

Syrus looked down and sighed. “She doesn’t want us to kill anypony.”

“Things have changed. She’s killed everything we stand for, if killing her isn’t the option then what will be?!”

Surprised out of his mind, all Syrus can do is stand still. “All of you are really willing to risk destroying your ways of life?”

“Aye.”

“Yes.”

“I’ll do what needs to be done.”

“So will I.”

“Me too.”

“We all will, and with you leading us, we might still have a chance to defeat Luna.”

The pony in front of Syrus knelt before him. “We’re not asking you to lead us, we’re begging you to lead us.”

Syrus was overwhelmed, for the first time in his life. He was truly needed by more than he realized. Looking at them, he smiled. “Alright, I’ll help you bring back the light to your world.”

Syrus brought out his sword and held it in the air to shine like the sun. “Are YOU all ready to fight for the light?!!”

Red ran over to him and jumped on his chest to hug him. He quickly jumped back off and presented his crown. “You’re a prince and you should wear your crown for battle.”

He smiled and grabbed the crown Red presented to him. “Thanks buddy. By the way, where’s Tana?”

Red’s mood changed and looked to the ground. He pointed his hoof to the Everfree Forest while looking down at the ground still. Syrus turn to the Everfree Forest and immediately realized where she was. “She took her…”

Syrus held his crown in his hands and put it on his head where it belonged. He returned his gaze to the equestrian soldiers. “We all know what must be done! Tonight, we bring the light back to the world!”

He turned to the forest and pointed his sword at it. “The enemy is that way, to the old fortress!”

The equestrian soldiers charge in the forest, while Syrus stayed behind to speak to Red.

Red tried to follow into the forest but Syrus jumped in his way to stop him. “No, I need you to stay with Celestia.”

“What? But, Randar, he-”

“I know, I made a promise. And tonight, I fulfil it. Just stay with her and keep her company till I return.”

“But I want to fight!”

“After what happened to Mosa, I can’t put you in that position anymore.”

Syrus turned around and twitched. He began to run in the direction of the old castle, leaving Red outside the forest. He narrowed his eyes and decided to ignore Syrus, following him to the old ruins.

(Back at the castle throne room)

Mena, Randar, and Nightmare Moon were all in the throne room. “It would seem she escaped while we were dealing with that human parasite and his friends.” Nightmare Moon said.

“What can we do now, my queen?” Randar asked.

“Without Mena’s Amulet, you no longer control an army. I on the other hoof do.”

“Wait, you’re not serious about using those bat ponies?” Mena questioned.

“How will we defend ourselves if you don’t have an army to offer. So I shall use my personal army to repel any force. Now, Randar. Leave us.”

Randar nodded his head, leaving the throne room. “I think it’s time we unlocked the power I’ve given you. Since your anger for the human has started to consume you, we can now use it.”

Nightmare Moon got up and walked towards Mena. “What will it do to me?”

“It will make you the most powerful unicorn in all of Equestria. Use this to exact your revenge on Syrus! Feel the anger running through you! Now unlock it!!!”

Menas horn glowed black, the darkness around the horn began to crawl around her entire body. Changing her mane to a dark purple color, her fur turned from black to dark blue, her cutie mark changed to a black heart with a sword stabbing it, and her eyes changed to yellow.

With her transformation was complete, the Mena that everypony once knew was reborn into a monster. “The power… I can feel it…”

“Yes, now. That unicorn that was with the human and his friends. I think it’s time we used your new found power to it’s max. Manipulate his friend Tana, and turn her against him.”

“I will, my queen…”

(Back to Syrus, following the assault on the old castle)

Syrus was running along the ground along with other earth ponies. After going a great distance, they finally see the castle. At first there seems to be nothing guarding it, till new dark ponies started to swarm in the air and attack the invading forces. Syrus readied his sword and continued to run right at the dark ponies along with Unicorns to back him up.

Pony after pony collided in battle, Syrus began charging magic into his feet to get more speed and slice his way to the castle. He noticed that these ponies weren’t the same one he’d seen before, they had bat wings on them. He didn’t care what they were, all that mattered to him was two things. As he continued to run toward the castle, he pointed his sword in the direction of the castle and created a ball of light.

He began to use speed to make it to the castle, but before he could even reach it, a powerful blast hit him and caused him to fall near the entrance of the castle. Even though he landed pretty badly on the ground, the ball of light he was in protected him from the impact and no damage was done.

He slowly raised himself back on his feet and was surprised to know he wasn’t hurt. “What the hell was that..?”

He looked up in the air to see if there was anything that might have caused it. Besides the air battle going on above him, he noticed his sword was right below him. He bend down to grab it with his right right hand and tried to flap his wings to get into the air and resume his course to the castle.

But he noticed that the entrance was only across a wooden bridge not to far from him. “I’m really surprised, I thought these wings would be hard to handle. I guess that’s one of the perks Thunder Wave gave me. BUT CAN”T THEY LIKE SHINK!!? IT’S BAD ENOUGH I NEED THEM TO FLY!!!

“What the fuck am I saying!? I got a job to do!!!”

“Temper bro, that’s the kinda stuff that make ponies go insane!”

Syrus stopped and didn’t even bother turning around to know who was behind him. “I thought I told you to stay with Celestia.”

“Hey! I want to avenge my family, and I’m not staying behind to let you do it.”

Syrus turned his gaze to Red. “What about my promise? I said I would make him pay and I’m going to do it tonight. Now go back to Ponyville, NOW!!!”

“You’re not my father…”

“I may not, but I can’t put you in any danger. You saw what happened to Mosa, what she did for me and you. ARE YOU GOING TO DO THE SAME THING!!?”

Red didn’t answer, he lowered his head and sat down. “I just… I just don’t want you to die…”

His eyes widened. Syrus sighed. He turned around and resumed his course to the castle. He raised his left hand and waved at Red to follow. Red gasped and smiled, using his speed to walk by his side once more and jumped up and down in the air while walking.

“Oh boy! The great Red Scale and his partner the Guardian are going to-”

“You’re pushing your luck Red, cut it out.”

“Okay.”

“And stop jumping, we’re in the middle of a battle and all you can do is cheer.”

They finally reached the wooden bridge noticing it still looked new. But instead of walking through it, they both decided to flap their wings and fly over the bridge to the other side. Syrus carefully walked through the courtyard and noticed the sky above them was clear. He waved his left hand to stop Red and push in back a bit. “Hey, what’s-”

“Quiet…”

Syrus listened, and out of no where a shadow blast was fired. Syrus acted quickly and picked Red up and dashed out of the way. They heard a strange laugh.

They heard it but couldn’t tell if it was Mena or Nightmare Moon. “Show yourself you coward!” Syrus yelled.

Red held onto his right leg while Syrus was looking around their surroundings to find the source of this laugh. “I can feel it, yes…….. I can feel the rage running through you, are you truly that desperate to get revenge for her?”

“That’s not your concern…”

“But it is, you took something from me. Now…… I shall take something from you!”

A dark ball formed ten feet away from them, Syrus held his ground while Red was terrified. Syrus saw a dark blue hoof start to come out of the dark ball along with a head. When it fully came out of the dark sphere, Syrus realized who it was.

“Mena?”

“Hello… Syrus, and you brought a friend.”

Her new image surprised him. “My god… What has she done to you?!”

Mena smiled and looked up in the air. “Power! She has given me power to kill you! And I’ve also brought friends.”

Two more pony figures walked out of the dark sphere. One of them was Randar and the other was somepony Syrus couldn’t believe. “Tana!?”

Shocked to see Tana and also shocked that her eyes were dark as darkness itself. Red looked at Tana and was breathing heavily while tears began to form from his eyes. Syrus tightened his grip around the sword and built the power of light around himself. “What… Have… you… done… to… her?”

Randar stepped forward to speak. “A gift from Nightmare Moon, you may have sent the Amulet away but now she has magic of an alicorn. She has been infused with Nightmare Moons magic to become her weapon. Now she’s can control any pony in this world.”

Syrus gasped and put both hands on the sword. “You mean you’re controlling her!?”

“Precisely…”

Randar turned his gazed to Red who was also looking at him in anger. Syrus caught him looking at Red and pushed him behind his legs to protect him. Mena wasted no more time and began to charge her horn to attack. Randar spread his wings. Tana repeated Mena’s gesture in silence. “What are we going to do?” Red shaked.

“I’ll think of something…”

“Well you’d better hurry. Remember, we can’t hurt Tana.”

The odds were against them both. Syrus would have to battle all three of them. He couldn’t put his faith in Red to help, but then he had a thought. “I’ve got a plan, and I need you to listen very carefully.”

Syrus leaned over to Reds ear, while Mena, Randar, and Tana were waiting for them to make a move. After he was done, Red nodded yes and looked at Randar. “Are you two quite done?”

Syrus gave them the signal to wait. “Just give us-”

Syrus swung his sword and fired a blue blade beam at Mena. She expected a trick from him and teleported out of the way of his beam. “That was a dirty trick, now it’s our turn.”

Mena charged her horn and fired at Syrus, he created a shield around both him and Red. The blast that hit the shield was very strong. It cracked the barrier and nearly broke through. “Okay…… This is going to be a pretty hard fight…”

“What do we do?”

“Stick to the plan, I’ll handle Mena and Tana. You just make sure to stay close to me while you handle Randar.”

Red looked back at Syrus while shivering. “But, what if we fail..?”

Syrus closed his eyes. “We won’t fail…

He opened them and his eyes started to glow. “We can’t…”

BOOK 1, Light, Dark, and Harmony.

Ponyville Library.

Celestia opened her eyes, lifting herself up. “Princess!”

One of the Equestrian soldiers ran up to her. “It is a gift to see you awake, but we must hurry.”

Celestia kept her attention around the library. “Where is Syrus?”

“You mean the Guardian? He’s leading an assault on the old castle as we speak.”

Celestia walked outside of the library. “We’re ready when you are princess.”

“No, I must go alone.”

Her words slightly shocked the soldier. “But princess, what do you mean?”

“I must stop my sister, I’m the only one who can." She turned to the soldiers. "Return to the castle and keep it safe.”

They followed her command, moving back in the direction of the arch mountain. Celestia flapped her wings and flew over the forest to reach her parent’s old home.

(To Red and Syrus)

Syrus and Red were locked in a battle between two foes and one ally under their control. Red Scale tried whatever he could to avoid Randar, while Syrus focused his attack on Mena, avoiding Tana.

“How did it feel when you killed my brother? How did it feel when Nightmare Moon killed your friend?” Mena asked, trying to spread his anger.

Syrus began to show a small sign of anger but remembered what Celestia told him. “You and your brother choose your own dark paths, and your ambition not only caused your brother’s death but allowed Nightmare Moon to twist your mind for revenge.”

She stomped her front right hoof at the ground. “She gave me power to destroy you! As long as you live I will be haunted for what you did to my brother!”

“Look at what you’ve become! Your new image, it’s not you! I can still see the good in you! Stop now while you still have a chance!”

She narrowed her eyes. “My chance was forfeit long before you came to be in this world! And don’t presume to think you know me. You don’t know a thing about me!”

“I know that you were kind, and a loyal unicorn to Celestia.”

“That was before she imprisoned my brother!” She said.

“Your brother killed ponies because he couldn’t control the spell he stole from her!”

She got real angry, and she shook herself to get the words out of her head, breathing heavily. “SHUTUP!!!”

She fired another beam at him, but this time it didn’t hit him. Her aim for Syrus went way off and shot up in the air. Syrus looked in the direction of where the beam was fired and thankfully it didn’t hit nopony.

Tana caught Syrus off guard, he heard her fire but was too late to avoid her attack. Her blast pushed him to the ground, though it wasn’t as powerful as Mena’s last blast. He was able to get back on his feet and teleport his sword to his right hand.

Mena took a few steps toward him. “Give up, you can’t fight me. You can’t even bear to hurt your friend.”

Syrus grinned and turned his head to see how Red was doing. So far he was sticking to the plan. He turn to face Mena and Tana again. He ran towards Mena while Tana was getting ready to hit him again. She fired at him but this time he avoid it by flying in the air. Even though he was still not used to the flying thing, it didn’t stop him from doing what he had to do.

Right after he dodged Tana’s attack, Syrus flew right for her trying to grab her. Mena understood what he was attempting and created a shield around her and Tana. He had no choice but to fly up to avoid their shield. So he decided to aid Red in his air battle with Randar. Syrus and Randar swords clashed once again.

Red watched Randar and Syrus flying at each other left and right, clashing blades. Syrus was doing his best to stay in the air but Randar was born to fly so this was not old for him. They finally stopped and just flapped their wings to glide in the air.

Randar laughed and thought he was a fool to leave his battle. “So you came up here to fight me now?”

Syrus gave Randar a daring smile. “No, I came up here to watch as he kicks your ass.”

“Huh?”

Randar didn’t even realize it till it was too late. The clouds around the them made it a perfect place to hide from enemies. Red came dashing out of a cloud and used his speed to headbutt Randar in his back. Red hit Randar to roughly, they both fell to the ground. Syrus quickly glided down to Red before he hit the ground. Randar was saved by Mena by using her levitation spell.

When Syrus grabbed him, he tried to land back on his feet but slip and fell to his knees while dropping Red. He grabbed on to him and held up his head. Red was groaning and moaning because he hit his head on Randar pretty hard. “Red, you okay?”

Red put his right hoof on his head because it hurt him. “Oh my aching head… Can I do that again?”

Red was laughing while Syrus looked at him with a smile. “Hahaha, you’ll be fine.”

Syrus got back up and return his attention to Mena, Randar and Tana. But Randar looked like he was out of the fight for the time being. Mena was focused on trying to get Randar back in the fight. He used that to his advantage and fired at Mena with a magical beam of light. His tactic worked, and Mena was pushed back a fare distance. Tana fired at him too, but he decided to run straight at her and do a flip, jumping right over Tana’s attack.

When he got close to her, he used his sword to levitate her in the air and trap her within a purple shield sphere. He turn his gaze to Randar who was still out on the floor. He sped walked over to Randar and put both his knees on his wings and grabbed his mane. He held his head up and had his swords blade across his neck.

Mena saw what Syrus was going to do. She made haste to stop him. “NO!!!”

Syrus heard her cry and turn his gaze to her. “Don’t come any closer! If you try anything, I will end him!”

She stop moving towards them. “Please let him go.”

“And let him roam free to kill more innocents? He’s killed so many including Reds parents." He said, yeling at Mean for his crimes. "Why should I let him live after what he’s done? GIVE ME A REASON!!!”

There were none. She hesitated and took a few steps away from him. “I don’t have a reason…”

He nodded. “Because there is none. You and him both deserve this after what you put me and all of Equestria in. But… I’m willing to let him live if you do something for me.”

“Anything, just don’t kill him. He’s all I have left.”

“I understand…”

Syrus smiled and turned his gaze to Tana. Then return to Mena. “I want you to release Tana. And don’t you dare try anything. Or I will kill him.”

Mena nodded and used her magic to free Tana from her control. Tana was freed but she fainted while she was still trapped in the sphere. “Alright, now let him go!”

“A deals a deal.”

Syrus smack Randars head and shoved his face in the ground. After that he got back up and release Tana from the sphere. She dropped from it but fell only an inch into Syrus’s waiting arms.

“Now take him and go!”

Mena levitated Randar in the air and brought him over to her. She turned her gaze to Syrus who was still tending to both Red and Tana. “This isn’t over!”

She teleported herself and Randar away, leaving while Syrus did whatever he could to get both Tana and Red back on their hooves. Tana finally got back up.

To celebrate: She jumped right up to Syrus and hugged him.

“Thank you, thank you so much. I’m so sorry, I tried to stop myself but-”

“Tana… I know, it’s okay. I’m just glad to have you back…”

She noticed Red was out on the ground but couldn’t see her sister Mosa. “Syrus? Where’s my sister?”

After she said those words, Syrus had nothing to say. He lowered his head and allowed her to figure it out. “Where is she?”

His eyes started to form tears, he closed them and allowed them to roll down his face. But after she saw his tears, she figured out why she wasn’t there with him. She began to breath heavily and form tears of her own.

“No…” She sobbed, more tears rolled down her face.

Syrus began to sob, but he was trying to overcome his grief for the loss of Mosa. “I’m sorry… I couldn’t save her…”

She hugged him again and began to fall to his chest. She started to cry while holding him, knowing that she lost her sister has put her in the same boat as Syrus. “It’s okay to cry, let it out. It’s okay…”

Still trying to overcome his grief, it didn’t help him. Tana’s cry began to make him cry a bit too.

“Tana, I’m sorry…” He sobbed.

“Who did it?” She asked.

“What?”

“I said! Who did it?! Who killed my sister?!” She yelled.

He knew she would ask that, but if she knew, she would want just what he wanted. Revenge, and he didn’t want her to be like him. But she had the right to know. “It was her… It was Nightmare Moon…”

Tana slowly got off him and wiped her tears of her face. Syrus suspected something to burst out of her but all she did was just sit there and look down at the ground. “Are you going to kill her?”

“Maybe… Celestia made me promise but she also said(sighed)She also said if all else fails, she would give me permission to use any methods to stop her.”

“I know you hate her right now, but killing her wouldn’t solve nothing. Part of me doesn’t want you to kill her, but another part of me does. If you’re going to, I won’t stop you.”

She got back on her hooves, she inhaled and exhaled. “But that doesn’t mean that I’m going to sit by and let her get away with it! You’re the Guardian and I’ll follow you anywhere…”

It was clear to him that Tana made up her mind and nothing he would say could stop her. So now that he had his friend back, he thought maybe she would be helpful to get him to her. “Well, atleast you’re still willing to help me. But before we do…”

Syrus remembered Red was still laying on the ground with an aching head. He turned to Red and after a moment of looking at him, he turned back to her and asked for her help with something.

“Could you help me with an aching head?”

Tana looked at Red and noticed he was in need of healing. “Give me a minute…”

(The old castle)

Nightmare Moon watched the battle from the throne room. The battle was a ways away and it seemed like both sides would not go down easily. Tana and Randar came out of nowhere into the center of the room.

“My queen, the human he- GUAH”

Nightmare Moon used her magic to choke and levitate Mena in the air, she moved her toward her and turned around and made Mena look at her in the eyes. “I can’t even rely on you... I saw everything! Your emotions for your fallen brother and Randar are becoming a distraction of your true goal!”

Mena was unable to speak, Nightmare Moon used her magic again to push Mena in the air and make her hit the ceiling wall like a rock. She was again pushed down to the floor and hit the ground roughly too. Nightmare Moon wasn’t done with her, she repeated the same thing again and made her hit the ceiling again while repeated the ground fall again.

Mena was finally able to breath, but Nightmare Moon lifted her up in the air again and brought her to her. “Let this be a lesson… If you fail me one more time… I will be the last thing you’ll ever see while you’re still alive!”

She dropped Mena on the floor. “Hmm, they’re here. The human, the sister of that earth pony and the young pegasi. Hatred runs through them, two of them want revenge on me, the little one wants revenge on him. Deal with them, but remember. If you two fail me again, you know what will happen.”

Mena quickly teleported herself along with Randar, leaving Nightmare Moon in her chambers. “They’re not the only ones here. You’ve come back... sister.”

Celestia came out of the shadows and brought herself to face Nightmare Moon. “Luna, Please stop this before you bring more harm to our subjects.”

“Our subjects need to learn their place, that’s how father taught them before he moved on.”

“Our father was wrong! They have lives and he had no right to take that from them! Don’t become what he was, Luna.”

“I told you this already, I am Nightmare Moon.”

“That’s not your name!”

Nightmare Moon began to laugh. “How laughable, you’re either more blind or incapable of not seeing what I truly am.”

After Nightmare Moon told her those words. Celestia thought of something she hadn’t realized before. Her new image, her anger, her ambition. It all made sense to her that her sister was not her sister anymore.

“It can’t be… But how?”

“Lots of thing can happen to somepony when they feel unloved. Like the human was before he entered our world.”

“He's been accepted by Equestria, all of them are now dependent on him.”

“Why do you say that? You’re their ruler, they should be depending on you and not that human.”

Nightmare Moon looked at the window to gaze upon the battle. “He’s not even a full Alicorn and yet during your captivity they looked to him because he’s now the Guardian.”

She return her sight to Celestia. “And you, the ruler of Equestria. You’re trusting him to do the right thing so he can fulfil his true destiny.”

“What he does is up to him, but I can’t let him become a Guardian of Hate.”

“Guardian of Hate? His mind is already filled with it, he and your student want me dead.”

“That’s enough! I’m sick of your nonsense, give me back my sister!”

Celestia began to charge her horn, Nightmare Moon begun to do the same. “It’s too late for your sister, her mind is far from your reach.”

(Entrance of the old castle. 15 minutes earlier.)

Syrus Lee, Tana Coruscare, and Red Scale Entered the castle. They stopped for a moment seeing how big it was on the inside.

“Whoa! Now this is what I call a castle indeed. But I thought it be dirty, like it is outside.”

Tana inhaled to speak. “Celestia and Luna wanted to keep the inside of the castle intact, there are many rare items and books in this castle. And Celestia wanted them to be nice and clean. And in case Canterlot was ever taken over, Celestia and Luna would retreat here, deep in the forest.”

“That’s interesting, but this castle is really cool.” Red said.

“RED!” They both yelled.

“What? What I say?”

Syrus was the first to move forward. “We can check this place out after we resolve this tragedy. So let’s hurry and finish this fight.”

Red followed Syrus but Tana look back and saw the battle coming very close to the old castle. Syrus noticed she wasn’t following and stopped to see what was up. “Tana! Let’s go…”

Tana ignored what she was worried about and follow Syrus along with Red at their side. As they hurried to find Nightmare Moon, Syrus, Tana, and Red both realized that there weren’t any pony of bat type pony around to guard the place.

Syrus stretched out his left arm and used it to stop Red and Tana.

“What are you doing?” Tana asked.

“Somethings not right, there’s no guards.”

“Yeah I noticed that too.” Red said.

“It’s almost like she wants us to come to her.”

Tana wasted no more time and walked pass Syrus. “We’re not going to just sit here and wait, the three of us have a job to do and it’s to bring back the light, bringing justice to our fallen friends… and family…”

Syrus and Red both looked and nodded at each other. They all moved forward and thought of nothing else but the return of the light. Tana began leading them since she knew the castle better. They went past many areas of the castle and many libraries. Till they finally came to the throne room, Syrus and Red were both surprised to see how cool the throne room looked. Syrus saw as he gazed on the two chairs of light and dark.

“So this is their old throne room, I read about it but never thought I’d ever get to see it. Guess I didn’t expect them to be here.”

Tana rolled her eyes and started to walk up to the throne room chairs too. “We can talk about that later, but this doesn’t make any sense.”

Red blinked and flew over to Tana to ask why. “Why’s that?”

“Because, this is where Luna would had come to if she was trying to use this place as a ruling point.”

“Where else would she go? Do you know?” Syrus asked.

Tana put her right hoof to her chin and tried to think of one place she would be at in the castle. She walked back and forth from the chair of light and the chair of dark while Syrus and Red waited and waited for her to think.

While they waited, the three of them heard a rumbling coming from one of the towers. Syrus and his friends looked around to see what was happening. “What was that?”

“It sounded like it was coming from there.” Tana said.

“Then what are we waiting for, let’s go.”

The three of them decided to follow the rumbling, as they got close. They saw what looked like a battle on the top of a small tower, the three of them continued on but were stopped by a powerful wave that push both Syrus and his friends onto the top of a connection bridge of the tower and the castle.

“What the hell just happened?!”

“I don’t know.”

“You three are a pitiful sight…”

Randar came out of nowhere and slashed his bladed wings at Syrus. But Tana knew he was coming and placed a shield around him to protect Syrus from the attack. Tana was also attacked by Mena, even though she successfully protected Syrus. She got hit and fell to the ground. He saw her get knocked out and went to her aid while Red attempted to guard them.

Randar landed at the side of Mena and both walked over to them from one side of the bridge while Syrus and his friends were trying to recover from the other side. Syrus got Tana back on her hooves and readied his sword again this time prepared for their final confrontation with them.

“You two just don’t give up! We don’t have time to beat you again, so back off or-”

One of the walls of the castle exploded, Syrus and his friends saw it was Celestia and Nightmare Moon flying around the castle and shooting magic at each others left and right. “Seems the party has begun.”

Mena charged her horn and aimed right at Syrus. She fired at him but he quickly did a spin dash to dodge it and pointed his sword at her to repeat what she did. He fired at her too but she jumped in front of Randar and formed a shield to counter it. Randar took the chance to attack Syrus from the air. It looked like he had him till Tana created a defence shield around him.

Randar noticed and stopped himself midair. He kept himself in flight and waited for the right time to attack. Mena stopped her attack and aimed at Red, Tana saw through her and stepped in front of Red to keep him safe. The battle between Celestia and Nightmare Moon continued as Syrus, Tana, and Red were still locked in a battle with Mena and Randar. Nightmare Moon saw them fired at the bridge behind Syrus and his friend.

The shock from the blast pushed both Syrus and his friends making them fall to the floor and leaving them wide open. Randar took it and charged at Syrus while Mena charged her horn and aimed for Tana. Syrus, Tana, and Red are still on laying on the floor after the blast Nightmare Moon tried to inflict on them.

Syrus quickly got back up while grabbing his sword and knew one of them would try something after they were wide opened. He couldn’t see who was coming so he blocked up and had his sword clash with Randars. Mena fired at Tana while slowly walking up to her, Tana took a bit of a beating after Nightmare Moon attacked but she still had fight left in her. She created a defence shield around her to keep herself from harm.

Syrus and Randar clashed while Mena and Tana’s magic collided. Syrus slowly got up and pushed Randar back but that didn’t stop him. Randar continue to hit Syrus with both bladed wings while Syrus remembered what Celestia taught him about seeing his enemies movement and countering it with every ounce of energy he could give.

At last Syrus saw an opening, while both of Randars bladed wings were pushing him and his sword back he took the chance to do an uppercut right to Randar’s chin. But it wasn’t enough to get him off, so instead he kicked him between his two back hooves and that surely got him off.

As Mena pushed her advantage on Tana while still firing at her, Tana started to lose her focus and get exhausted. Red decided to help by lifting himself in the air and flying underneath Tana’s and Mena’s beam. Red did everything he could to get enough speed, and when he reached her she saw him, but he once again did a headbutt right near her chest.

When Randar got hit between his two back hooves, he got off of Syrus. But Syrus had had enough of Randar, so he charged his magic in his sword and quickly did an up slash. Randar tried to block his attack with both his blades, but Syrus’s attack went right through his bladed wings and cut not only the blades but parts of his wings and through his chest.

After that Syrus pushed him with magic and had him land in the center of the broken bridge. Mena was also pushed back by Red and crashed near the edge of the bridge. Syrus quickly looked to Tana and leaned over to her to see if she had any cuts or bruises. “You alright?”

“Don’t worry about me, I’ll be fine…”

Hearing those word had Syrus relieved, and Red the clumsy pegasi who save Tana flew over to Syrus and hugged him around the legs. “I’m glad I at least helped.”

Syrus patted him on the head and smiled. “Yeah you did great. That’s the type of bravery I always wanted to see.”

Tana knew they still weren’t safe but after she looked at Mena, all she could see was her going to Randar like she was sad. Tana patted Syrus on his leg to get his attention, Syrus turned to Tana and saw she mixed feeling running through her face. “What’s wrong?”

Red noticed that Mena was just sitting next to Randar and doing nothing else. “Syrus, look…”

Syrus saw what they were seeing started to have mixed feelings too. “Stay here…”

Tana and Red both looked at him like he was going to do something they didn’t want him to do. He left them to confront Mena while she was in a state of sadness. Syrus looked as Randars wings were cut and his chest also cut. The blood from him was spreading through the bridge, Mena continued to look at him as he began to draw his last breath. Mena shedded a tear and felt him go away.

She put her right hoof on his eyes to close them, after that she felt Syrus walking toward her. She continued to keep her gaze at Randar who was now dead. “Look what you’ve done… You’ve again taken another pony I loved away from me...”

Ignoring the battle from Celestia and Nightmare Moon, Mena looked up at Syrus with eyes that began to turn dark like she had holes in her eyes. He knew she was not going to attempt to attack and had his defence lowered. “I knew I should have killed you that night when I had a chance.”

“Yes, you should have…”

“But she wanted you alive, and that was the reason I never tried to kill you before the Gala.”

“You took my brother and the one pony I loved, and now I have no purpose in this life.”

“Don’t look at me thinking I’m to blame, your ambition caused this. Now give up. It’s over.”

She looked down at the floor and thought of nothing else but the truth of his words. “You’re right, it is over. You’ve beaten me… And even if I tried I wouldn’t be able to defeat you…”

“So what are you going to do now?”

“I guess run, since it seems that we’ve all lost to you and Celestia. However, know this. No matter how many years pass, no matter if it take a millenia. I will kill you, consider that a warning during your life in Equestria.”

Without a blink, Mena teleported herself away. And this time Syrus and Tana couldn’t feel her anywhere near by. She wasn’t lying when she said she would run, she was long gone. Syrus returned his gaze to Tana and Red who were grateful that he decided not to kill her but let her go instead.

“You two okay?”

They both nodded, but the rumbling in the castle told them this fight wasn’t over yet. They still had Nightmare Moon to take care of. “Stay here… I’m going to finish this… I’ve fulfilled one promise but now I have to fulfil another…”

He spread his wings and flapped them to fly in the air, Tana and Red didn’t care what he had to do. All that truly mattered was ending this fight with or without them. So he dashed in the direction of Celestia and Nightmare Moon and knew he would have to make a decision on whether to kill Nightmare Moon or do what Celestia made him promise.

(Scene change)

Celestia and Nightmare Moon were still battling each other, their fight against each other was destroying the castle. They continued to clash with each other, creating waves that were making earthquakes. Till they both finally landed on the top of a large tower, but they still continued to use all their magic against one another.

But their fight was interrupted when a beam of light came from the sky and hit Nightmare Moon. She was slightly pushed by it, Celestia looked and saw it was Syrus coming. His landing was still a little rusty. At least he made it better than it used to be. “Man I really need to work on this when we’re done.”

Celestia smiled and was overjoyed to know he was still that young boy she remembered. “Syrus!”

He heard and turned his gaze to her. “Sorry I took so long, had to deal with her goons.”

“Good to know, but we’re not done yet.”

Syrus and Celestia both turned their gaze at Nightmare Moon while she’s recovering from being dazed. “So… The human parasite has finally come to face me.”

Syrus point his sword at her while Celestia was charging her horn. “My name is Prince Syrus, the Guardian of Equestria! Now return the light to this world or pay the price!”

“Don’t try to reason with her, she’s not the Luna we once knew anymore.”

Nightmare Moon quickly charged her horn and fired at Syrus with her magic. Celestia still had her magic charged so she teleported in front of Syrus creating a shield around the both of them. But she put too much effort in making it, and it wasn’t a very strong barrier. Celestia knew it was going to break, she quickly used her magic to get Syrus out of there.

But by doing so, Celestia got hit and was thrown through the castle walls. Syrus quickly turned around and ran to the direction of where she landed, he stopped at the edge but couldn’t see her through the broken wall.

“Celestia!”

Nightmare Moon laughed so loud, it sure caught his ears. “Now it’s just you and me, Guardian!”

Now that Celestia was out of the fight or so it seemed, he had no choice but to fight Nightmare Moon on his own. But his big problem was when he first fought her, he didn’t stand a chance. He was now in a life or death fight, one he believed he couldn’t win.

He slowly turned around and fixed his gaze on Nightmare Moon. Anger began to run through him, but he was doing whatever he could to keep it under control.

“They call you the Guardian, but I know what you truly are. You’re nothing but a weak human who can’t protect anyone, you couldn’t even save your family.”

The words from her started to fuel the anger inside him, the grip he had on his sword tightened and he began to breath heavily. “Don’t you dare speak of them!!!”

He dashed right at her and swung his blade to cut her, but it was blocked by dark magic. It surprised him when he saw that she formed a small shard to block his attack. He dashed away to make sure she doesn’t hit him with any of her magic.

But what he saw didn’t matter to him, all that really mattered to him was her demise. He dashed at her again and she dashed at him too. His sword and her magic collided, creating a waved that began to crumble parts of the castle. Syrus swung his sword at her, left and right but her shield made it impossible to cut her. After many useless strikes, he dashed away and tried to focus his mind just on her.

“You’re wasting your time. How long are you going to try and cut me while my shield is up? Don’t you have any other tricks?”

“Yeah, I got one. Let’s see if this will cut it.”

He channeled his magic to the Sword of Light and made it the exact thing he used to cut through Randar. He spared no more time and dashed at her again, this time knowing he could cut her shield. “How about this!!!”

She charged her horn and transported herself right in front of him to blast him with her magic. He left his guard down while running at her attack made him fly in the same direction where Celestia was flown into. The old castle.

But thanks to his wings, he was able to regain his balance and land on his two feet. One thing that confused him, Celestia wasn’t there. But he had worse problems, Nightmare Moon followed him in the castle and fired at him again with dark magic. He quickly evaded her attack while she flew down to him and tried to hold him on the floor. He evaded her again and this time made a run for it.

Nightmare Moon slowly raised her head when he ran. “You’re not escaping from that easily, human!!!”

As Syrus continued to run, he looked back and saw she was after him in some dark cloud of magic. He heard her screaming at him as he was running from her. He looked back while still running and tried to slow her down by using his magic at her. But it was having no effect on her, so he tried another way. He fired at the walls, the items around the entire castle. Anything he could do to slow her down.

His plan seemed to have been work, but it wasn’t completely stopping her. So he had to come up with a way to get her off his tail. He looked in front of him and saw an opening on the ceiling wall. He jumped and flew right through it, after it looked like he escaped from her. He found himself in a room full of pillars, he knew she would come through where he came from so he decided to go deep in the room and hid behind one of the pillars.

He was correct, she blasted her way up and was now in the room full of pillars. She looked around and knew he was still in the room. She began to search for him by walking around the room slowly. He leaned to his left and tried to see where she was at.

“You can not hide from me forever, human.”

“Maybe, but at least I’m surviving.”

She heard him but was not able to tell where he was at. Thanks to his voice echoing throughout the room. “Surrender to me now, you and I both know you can’t win.”

When he heard what she just said, he closed his eyes and hoped for a miracle. “Even if you defeat me, others including my friends will rise to stop you.”

She stopped moving and began to laugh. “Than I’ll just have to kill everyone of them till they learn their proper place under my rule!”

“If you even harm them, I swear I will kill you…”

“I find that hard to believe since I’m stronger than you.”

“True… But answer me this, are you the shadow creature that haunted me the night before I came here?”

"If I wanted to haunt you during your sleep, I would have killed you long before this."

"Hmm, so you're not her. There goes that theory... Never the less, I will not surrender to you."

“Ha! A Guardian indeed… One thing I learned about them long before you came here is that they never give up. But I’m having enough of this…”

"We all are... Just end this, no one needs to get hurt."

What was being said surprised her, she remembers he was wanting her dead but now from the tone of his voice, it was like he forgot all about that battle. "What about your friends, should I do the same to them as I did to your mare friend? Cause that's exactly what I'll do when I'm through with you!"

What was said lit a spark of rage inside him. He came out of hiding and used his magic to come at her at a speed similar to Red’s. She saw him but was too late to use any magic against him, he slammed right into her and grabbed hold of her. He and her flew right through a wall and right outside. Syrus and Nightmare Moon were using both their wings to keep them in the air.

As Syrus struggled to hold onto her, she and him were hitting each other while flying around like crazy. Syrus used his fist to do some damage while she used her all her hooves to try and get him off. She also tried using her mane to wrap around his neck but his eyes glowed and created a shield to repel her attempt to choke him. Their movement was out of control, they landed on top of the tower where they first started their battle.

Both of them fell and rolled on the top of the tower, Nightmare Moon was the first to get back on her hooves while Syrus was still trying to get up while reaching for his sword. After he fully got up, they both looked at each other like hatred had got the better of them. He brought his sword to his right hand and charged Light magic through it while she charged dark magic through her horn.

"Keeping you alive was a big mistake on my part. I've had just about enough of you!!!"

"So have I!!!"

Both of them fired their magic, making them collide and lock themselves in an energy battle. Syrus put all effort to break through her dark beam but no matter how hard he tried his magic still wasn’t strong enough to break through hers. “You’re still weak, even if you have Alicorn magic in you. You’re still only just a Human!”

“Maybe he is, but he is not weak when he has us!”

Celestia appeared behind Syrus along with the Equestrian army, Tana and Red. Pegasi, Unicorns and Earth ponies who were brought up the tower while the Pegasi carried them up. Nightmare Moon wasn’t surprised till she saw what Celestia had floating around her.

When she brought out 6 jewels, the 6 jewels on Syrus’s sword began to glow the same colors at the jewel colors Celestia had. “Syrus, your sword is reacting to the Elements of Harmony.”

He looked back at Celestia while he was busy Nightmare Moon. “Elements of What?!”

“Just listen to me, I’m about to do will save us all. Just keep her busy for a minute! My loyal unicorns channel your magic within the Guardian. Give him time for me to complete my task.”

All the unicorn including Tana channeled their magic into Syrus, he felt more magic surge through him and gave his beam more light to be even with Nightmare Moons magic. She saw how they all band together against her but she wasn’t afraid. Syrus and Nightmare Moon’s magic were both even but it still wasn’t enough to break through her.

“Celestia! Anytime would be nice!” Tana yelled, still sending Syrus her magic.

The Elements of Harmony began to glow. “Done!”

She used the Elements of Harmony and was full of power. “Syrus! What I'm going to do to your sword will only give it more power!”

“What!!!”

“Stay focus and continue what you're doing!”

The unicorns all stopped theirs and waited for Celestia to make the final blow. Syrus did what she told him to do and continued to hold her off. Celestia fired a rainbow like beam and aimed it at him. When it reached him, he saw a line of rainbow circle around him and enter his sword. Before he knew it, his magic became more powerful than Nightmare Moons. His beam ripped through hers in an instant.

Nightmare Moon was hit and covered around the magic of Harmony. After a brief moment the magic of harmony sent her way up in the sky. Sending her to the moon, Syrus kept his gaze at the rainbow magic and felt it was beautiful.

When the magic impacted the moon, a shadow of her was created. Marking the moon with her on it. Syrus was overjoyed to know it was finally over. After a few moments of looking at the moon, he heard all the ponies yell with cheers. Most of them went up to him and dog piled on him

“We did it!” Red yelled.

“Yes, we all did.” Said Celestia.

“Okay, okay! I get you all love me!”

Still trying to get out of their pile, he noticed something was wrong with Celestia. All she was doing was just standing near the edge looking at the moon. Syrus got himself out of the pile and walked over to her side while the others followed him from behind.

“What’s wrong?”

“I made a choice and now I’m regretting it.”

“You had to do what was right, the sister you once knew was gone.”

“I’m going to miss her…”

“Theres an old saying from my world… We may be separated, but in the end we will always find each other.”

Celestia began to smile and shed tears. She turned around to Syrus and put her head next to the left side of his face. Syrus put both his arms gently around her neck and held onto her as long as she wanted.

While she and Syrus were holding each other, she used her magic to put the moon back in its place and leave the sun where the moon eclipsed it. After days of conflict, Syrus, Celestia, Tana , Red , and the Equestrian soldiers felt the warmth of the sun once again.

BOOK 1, A new beginning

After they won the battle, screams of victory were heard from all directions of the land. With Nightmare Moon and the dark ones defeated, the sun had returned and the land once again shined like it did before. But that mattered little to most.

The smiles on their faces all turned to sadness. They began to mourn for their fallen friends and loved ones. The soldiers and locals lifted the corpses and moved them back to Canterlot for a mass funeral.

***Scene Break to Canterlot***

Syrus, Red, and Tana were at only one coffin. Syrus and Red stood there while Tana sat next to the coffin with her sister contained within and cried. Both Syrus and Red came up to her, he gently set his left hand on her back while Red set his right wing on her back too. Tana grabbed his left hand and held onto it, he had to lean a bit but he didn’t care.

After all the ponies were done mourning their dead. They all formed a line and waited for Celestia to come back for a speech. When she did, they all stood firmly and set their eyes on her. Celestia lowered her head before she spoke and turned her gaze to all of them.

“Today… We have all lost ponies we care about most… We were all blind to think we could not be threatened… But we were wrong… I was wrong… My sister allowed herself to be consumed with Hate and jealousy, and it turned her into something she was not…”

Celestia began to cry inside and shed tears. “She left me no choice but to use the Elements of Harmony against her… She left all of us no choice to fight in a war she created… And because of that, we’ve lost so much. Our homes, and our loved ones… As we start to rebuild, everypony that died will be remembered as heroes who fought on till the end… They ennobled all of us, and they will not be forgotten…

After she was done, she turned to Syrus. “I also believe the Guardian has something to say too.”

Surprised to hear she wanted him to say something too, he slowly come up in front of all the ponies that wanted to hear what Celestia wanted him to say. A little nervous but he didn’t fall, he stood on the stand firmly and tried to give a speech.

“Well... This is a bit too sudden, I don’t really have anything prepared…”

He scratched the back of his head with his right hand and looked down at the floor for a second.

“Among these coffins was once a good friend and a good sister to Tana Coruscare. During the battle, she gave her life to save me and our friend Red Scale. Now not a day will go by, I will always remember what she did for me and him. But for our friend Tana, it will take time for her to get used to a life without her. That’s all I got to say…”

He left the stand and returned to Red and Tana. “Let’s go home…”

They said nothing back and followed him back home, Celestia and other ponies noticed they were leaving but none of them didn’t bother to ask them why. But Celestia had a clue why they left without waiting for the funeral to end. She decided to wait till it ends too asked them later.

(At the guest tower where Syrus was living while training. Sun going down)

Syrus opened the door to let in Tana and Red. After they got in, he noticed there wasn’t any damage done to the inside, but it didn’t matter to them. With grief and sadness in their minds, they decided to rest and hope it will go away. He sat on a chair while Red and Tana got on to bed. He looked at them and noticed they the tears on their faces. He knows it’s been hard on both of them including himself. These past days while the sun was eclipsed was a very tragic event for the three of them and a sad one for all of them.

So he decided to shut his eyes while sitting on the chair. Before he knew it, his head dropped and was out instantly. While all of their eyes had shut, something opened the front door without them even knowing. A strange energy force slowly entered the room while Syrus, Tana, and Red are asleep. It had no form of body and no way of telling if it was seeable. At first it had its gaze set on Tana and Red but turn its gaze to Syrus. It slowly went up close to him and began to whisper at him.

“Syrus…”

It began to circle him while still sleeping on the chair.

“Syrus…”

Still continuing to circle him, it stopped on his right side and came up close to his head.

“Syrus.”

He flinched and woke up with his eyes widely opened. He turned to the sound and saw nothing but what seemed to be a floating see through spirit. “Who- What are you?”

It finally showed itself to him while Tana and Red were still sleeping. When it fully showed its image. His jaw dropped and was stunned by what he was seeing. “No… Mosa?”

“Syrus… My love…”

“What..?”

She came closer to his face, Syrus had the weird feeling like she was about to kiss him. And he was right, she was about ready to give him something she had never tried to do before. That’s when he realized something.

“Don’t… Touch me...”

She stopped moving close to him and began to move back a little.

“What’s wrong? It’s me.”

He quickly got up and grabbed his sword. “No it’s not, I saw you die. You can’t be here!”

She gasped after hearing him say that. “Look at me, It’s me.”

“Stop saying that, the Mosa I knew would never try to kiss me!”

He looked over where Tana and Red were sleeping and saw they were not there.

“It’s just me and you here.” She giggled, starting to walk over to him again.

“No… You can’t be here! You’re not her!!!”

He closed his eyes so tightly and hoped it was all just a dream. He opened them and saw he was back in one place he was hoping never to return to. He’s back at the dark area in his mind, the place where the false Mosa was at was replaced by the dark creature that continue to haunts him in his dreams.

“Hello Guardian.”

“You… What do you want?”

“I mainly came here to congratulate you on your success in defeating Nightmare Moon, but I thought your grief would be gone if I sent in a shadow of the pony you fell for.”

“That was a dirty trick, you fiend.”

“Fiend? I come here to cheer you up and all you can say is that?”

“I don’t know who you are or what you want from me but-”

“What I want from you has already happened, you became the weapon.”

What was said began to confuse him. “What?”

The dark creature smiled. “You became the Guardian, that is the weapon.”

His eyes widen and became a bit stunned. “Wait… Everything that happened… You planned all of it…”

“Well I can only say you’re 10% correct. But yes, I triggered Luna’s hatred and her jealousy long before you came here. The rest she did herself.”

“Your actions condemned innocent lives and had my friend killed!”

He charged his sword and fired at the dark creature, before he could hit her. She faded away and left the area. After his attack was a miss, she started to laugh throughout the dark area.

“No weapon can hurt me while I’m in your dreams, but since you’ve saved us all. There’s no need for me to stay. Enjoy your victory but this won’t be the last time you see me. I still have other plans in store for you...”

“I will not be part of your plan! I will not help you!!!”

“Syrus?”

He awoke from his encounter with the dark creature and saw Tana standing in front of him with Tears on her face. He was breathing like he was just in one crazy dream, and he was. “Tana? What’s wrong?”

“Could you please sleep with me?”

Surprised to what he heard, he began to wonder if he was still in a dream. “Why do you want me to sleep with you?

“I can’t stop thinking about my sister…”

He could tell from the tears coming from her eyes the she needed someone to hold on to get through the night. He sighed and decided to sleep with her. "Alright, alright..."

Tana was the first to get under the covers but in order for Syrus to be polite, he decided to sleep over them. “Why aren’t you under the covers?”

“Because I choose not to be. I’m male and you’re female.”

She knew he had a point but she wanted somepony to at least hold her during the night so she could try to calm down. He grabbed a pillow and tried to make himself comfy. “Goodnight Tana…”

“Goodnight Syrus…”

Red was sleeping on another bed across from them, from Syrus’s angle he seemed fine but he felt Tana still wasn't doing so well while sleeping. She shook and breathed slowly while sleeping. He thought it was just her still thinking about her sister. He decided to ignore what he said before and go under the covers. He came up close to her and wrapped his left arm around her to try and calm her down.

He didn’t like the fact he was holding her while they both were in the same bed together, it even gave him chill knowing he was holding a pony while sleeping. But he wanted her to have a good night sleep. “I”m gonna regret this I swear…” He sighed.

(Morning, on the tower balcony)

Syrus woke up 5 minutes before the sun rose in the distance, "What’s going to happen now?" He wondered. "Or what use will I be?" All that really mattered was keeping his friends and the land of Equestria safe from further danger. “I thought you might be up this early.”

Celestia came down and landed on the balcony to speak to him. “Is everything okay?”

“I’m fine, just trying to get that battle out of my head.”

Syrus was looking at the damage Nightmare Moon did to Canterlot Castle, he even set his site on the city and they both were pretty trashed. “It’s a mess…”

“We can fix all of it.”

“That might take us a long while.”

“Maybe, too bad magic won’t be very helpful during it’s rebuild.”

“Magic... can’t help us with all of this?”

“Magic can help but it can’t fix all of this. Everything else must be done the way they were made to begin with.”

“I see…”

Syrus stood up straight and turned to Celestia. “What can I do now?”

“What do you want to do?”

Syrus has been thinking of one thing for quite sometime but he was also wanting to know something no pony has told him yet. “I know what I want to do but I must ask, am I immortal?”

After he said those words, Celestia smiled and nodded yes. “You will find that it’s a gift to have immortality.”

At first immortality began to scare him, the thought of living forever and losing his friends began to go through his head. But he gave a thought to understand that everything dies and now knows he won't any time soon. "Is it hard to live with at first?"

“At first yes, but you will understand. Immortality is what Alicorns must go through, except for the ones we choose to make."

Syrus turned back to her, concerned with what she was talking about. "Ones we choose to make?"

"Some ponies in the past have been chosen to govern parts of the land. Some had to become Alicorns, But that hasn't been done for thousands of years. Well, till now..."

"I'm not an Alicorn, I'm just a human that has wings and Alicorn magic."

"You've been given a wonderful gift, aren't you grateful?”

“I’m grateful for this, I am. But…”

Celestia saw something was still bothering him. "What's wrong."

"Nothing... It doesn't matter... But what really matters is that we're not out of danger yet."

“What do you mean? She asked.

“Mena… She’s still out there… and that dark creature that haunts me in my dreams. She said becoming Guardian fulfilled what she foresaw.”

“I told you this once and I’ll say it again, you are the one who decides your own destiny. She does not decided it for you.”

“I know… But right now, the only thing on my mind is being with Red and Tana for as long as I can…”

“And you will, as long as peace always stays in this land. You three will never be apart from one another. Now get some rest, you deserve it. And don't think this war changed anything, we still have your training to finish.”

He smiled and felt grateful that Celestia would help him overcome anything and continue to train him. She spread her wings and began to fly away. “Remember! Your destiny is your own! Do what you were chosen to do, protect this land from the dark and keep your friends safe!”

“I will!”

After that she left to attend other matters, after the damage that the land had taken. He wasn’t surprised she had to make sure other ponies were alright. He returned inside of the guest tower and got himself ready to walk out. He grabbed his Sword and used his magic to appear new clothing on him. Instead of all white clothing, he created blue pants and a black shirt.

He wanted to wake up Red and Tana but thought perhaps it was best to let them sleep through the morning. He was going to walk out of the tower but decided to head out of the balcony to use his wings to fly out of it. After that he flapped his wings to get a better view of the land. Despite the smoke and some flames that were seen, it felt wonderful to at least know peace was returning to Equestria.

(Scene change, 1000’s years later. Canterlot castle library)

Celestia was telling the story of the Guardian to Princess Twilight Sparkle and her 5 friends. The six of them were sitting quietly while Celestia was telling the story but even though she told them most of it. She left out important details like the Nightmare Moon battle and also left out that he wasn’t an Alicorn and changed the story a little bit. “And that is the story of the Guardian.”

“That was some story, kinda sad but a very interesting one.” Twilight said.

“Interesting?! This Guardian guy, was he a pony or an Alicorn? Cause I sure don’t see a pony doing most of the things you said in this story.” Rainbow Dash said.

“I think it was a wonderful story.” Fluttershy said.

Pinkie quickly dashed to Rainbow Dash. “Oh come on Dashie, if the princess knew what he was she would have told us already. Don’t be silly…”

“I for one think it was a tad strange but interesting at the same time.” Said Rarity.

“Ya think everythings a tad strange Rarity, ah think it was quite the adventure the Guardian went through.” Applejack said.

Rainbow Dash flew in the air. “I like the part where the Guardian took down the evil dark one leader with just one strike.”

Twilight turned her sight to Rainbow Dash. “Rainbow Dash, he didn’t take her out with one strike, he let her live and freed the dark ones from her spell. Who ever he was, he must have been some hero.”

Twilight returned her gaze to Celestia. “Also I’d like to know, how come there’s no written history about him. I’ve heard of other Guardians but not this one you speak of.”

Celestia closed her eyes and smiled while opening them. “That’s a story for another time Princess Twilight. And I’m afraid we’ve run out of time for today.”

She got up on her hooves. “We’ll continue this next week, now go on back to your guest tower.”

The main six all got on their hooves and started to walk out of the room “Later Princess” Applejack said.

“Bye!” Rainbow Dash said while leaving the room in a rush.

Pinkie was jumping while leaving the room. “Have a good day!”

“Farewell Princess, till next time.” Rarity said.

“Goodby…” Fluttershy said.

“Take care… Celestia…” Twilight said.

After they all left, Celestia left the library too and teleported back to her room. She decided to settle herself in for a while and rest in her bed. She also remembered something that Syrus did before she ended the story. But decided it was best they didn't know the truth yet. She decided to fall asleep but was interrupted by an unexpected strike from lightning. It hit her window and caused her to get pushed back a little.

She quickly regain her balance and saw there was a dark cloud coming from a distance and slowly landed in Celestia's room.

The dark cloud began to form into a Alicorn shaped being. When it was fully formed, Celestia widened her eyes and knew who it was. The creature that haunted Syrus in his dreams was now confronting her.

“Dream Shade!”

“I am please you remember me after thousands of years, how have you been?”

“I’m the same as always.”

“Yes I can see that, and don’t worry. I won’t stay long, I’m just here to cause I wish to know something.”

“What?”

“Did you tell them?”

“Tell who?”

Dream shade took a few steps forward. “Did you tell the new princess and her five friends the real truth about the Guardian?”

Celestia narrowed her eyes and prepared herself for any possible strike. “No…”

“I see. Where is he? I’ve been searching for him for years now.”

“He’s safe, as long as he stays hidden you can’t hurt him.”

Dream Shade smiled and laughed at the same time. “Really? Alright, if you won't tell me. What to stop me from not going through your new princesses dreams at night?”

Celestia had her horn charged and gave Dream Shade a grin. “If you hurt her…”

“Celestia!”

Twilight voice was heard, she and her friends ran into her room and saw what attacked Celestia. “Whoa! Who’s that?!”

“Oh my…” Fluttershy said, hiding behind Rarity.

“I don’t know but she doesn’t seem friendly.” Twilight stated.

Dream Shade saw Twilight and few of her friends getting ready to strike but instead of defending she kept her gaze at Celestia and told her one more thing. “I’ll leave you and this land alone for a while, but if Syrus refuses to show himself, there will be dire consequences for your subjects and you favorite student. You have one month to find him!”

Without a blink, Dream Shade transformed herself into the dark cloud and faded into thin air. Twilight and her friends were both shocked and were also wondering who she was talking about. She and her friends both approached Celestia and wanted some answers.

“Who was that?” Twilight asked.

"And who is this Syrus she spoke of?” Rarity asked while putting her left hoof to her chin.

Celestia closed her eyes and thought perhaps it was best that they know since Dream Shade, the creature that haunted Syrus in his dreams was searching for him. “That was Dream Shade, an Alicorn that can create nightmares in you dreams. And Syrus, is the Guardian in the story I told you all about.”

“Hold on here! Are ya saying this dark Alicorn wants fine the last Guardian that was around a thousand years ago?” Applejack said.

“That sounds like a desperate Alicorn if you ask me.” Rainbow Dash stated.

“But why is she after him? What did he ever do that compels her to search for him?” Twilight asked.

“That is a question I’ve never been able to solve. Dream Shade went missing after the events of Nightmare Moon. And why she has returned now is beyond me.”

“Celestia, please. Don’t keep us in the dark, tell us everything you know.”

What Twilight asked was something Celestia promised to keep secret, but now that Dream Shade has returned, she had no choice but to come clean. Twilight and her friends both sat on the floor and readied themselves for an untold story. “Very well.”

(Authors notes: I’d like to thank all of you for reading my story, I will continue the story with a 2nd book when season 4 is over. And let me know if I should make this story for you tube. Like or follow, your choice... Thank you all and have a wonderful New Years.)

(Editor’s Notes: Hey guys, IkioStar here. It was a blast working on this story, and your support for it was wonderful. I’m sure all of you will be looking forward to more, except those who don’t. If you can help Greg get around and get his summary art, I’m sure he’ll be really appreciative too.)

BOOK 2, The Guardians Past, Part 1

After the encounter with Dream Shade:

Celestia told Twilight and her friends everything about the events that took place before and during Nightmare Moon's Rise, except for one tiny detail: the truth of what he was.

Twilight knew there had to be more to what Celestia was telling them. She wanted to know why he was never around and why he left.

Celestia could not reveal why. Instead, she decided to give Twilight a book that once belonged to a friend of the Guardian's. She presented it to Twilight, who saw it was very old and looked as though it had once caught fire.

“Why are you giving me this?” Twilight asked with concern.

Celestia closed her eyes for a second. “This book once belonged to a student of mine who was the Guardian's friend. It also belongs to you, Twilight.”

Twilight blinked. “Me? But I never had a book this old before. Why would I need this old burnt book?

“This book was embedded with a spell long before you six were born. My student always wanted to feel safe, so she had her journal record all the events that took place.”

Her listeners dropped their jaws and widened their eyes. Twilight was intrigued by how one unicorn could do that kind of magic.

Applejack got a closer look at the book by learning forward. “That’s some crazy magic right there, even though we haven’t seen it in action yet.”

Rarity didn’t much care for such things. “But how will this help us find the Guardian or what’s-his-name again?”

“It’s very simple,” Celestia said, smiling. “You have to transfer your minds to the book and venture into the past to discover what happen to the Guardian.”

“Transfer our minds?” Fluttershy said.

“This isn’t going to hurt us, right?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Don’t worry. As long as you have Twilight with you, I’m sure you will succeed,” Celestia answered.

Just before leaving the room she turned her gaze to the main six. “But I must warn you six. What you may see in the past might not be what you want to see.” (I don't understand about the main six--are there a room full of other listeners, of whom only the main six are going on this quest?)

Twilight and her friends began to wonder what Celestia meant by that. But Twilight knew they had a one-month deadline, so she decided to go ahead, use her magic, and hope to avoid what Celestia had warned her about. (If they're going to see something in the past, how can her magic help her avoid its being unpleasant? Can she change the past?) “We'd best hurry up, girls," she told her friends. "The fate of Equestria now lies in our hooves.”

Applejack turned her gaze on Twilight while the others turned their eyes on her. “I know we just got threatened, Twi, but I reckon maybe we shouldn’t be too hasty.”

“Oh, come on, AJ!” Rainbow Dash said, getting up close to Applejack. “Since when do you think we shouldn’t be hasty?”

Pinkie started jumping with excitement. “Oh I’m so nervecited!”

“I told ya this once and I’ll say it again: That’s not a real word, Pinkie,” said Applejack.

Pinkie just stood there with her goofy smile. Applejack slowly nodded and said, “Let’s just go to the library and get this over with before Pinkie gets any crazier.”

“For once, Applejack, I kinda agree with that idea,” said Twilight.

(Scene break, Canterlot Library:)

They made their way to the Canterlot Library and chose one section where they would use the book's magic. All six gathered around and set the book in the center of them. “All right, ponies, you ready?” Twilight asked.

“Eyup,” Applejack said

“Always,” Rainbow Dash said.

“I’m ready,” Fluttershy said.

“Yes,” Rarity said.

“I’m so nervecited.” Pinkie said.

“I’ll take that as a yes... All right, let’s get started,” said Twilight.

As they waited, Twilight began channeling her magic at the journal. She fired a bright ray of light which lit up the entire library. The eyes of the six companions started to glow even as their eyesight faded into darkness. After a good 5 seconds of blind darkness, their sight returned to normal and they saw that they stood in the middle of a forest. All six of them looked around in every direction.

“Where are we? And how’d we get here?” Applejack asked.

Rainbow Dash quickly flew in the air and tried to make out where they were.

“Well?” Applejack yelled up to Rainbow Dash.

“Yeah! Nothing! We’re in the middle of a huge forest!” Rainbow Dash said.

She continued to look, flying higher until she spotted something in the far distance. It seemed to be a camp of some sort, but she couldn’t tell for sure from that distance; she saw no fire or smoke. Rainbow Dash returned to the group.

“I think I saw a camp that way,” she said, pointing with her hoof.

“OH! OH! I LOVE CAMPING!!!” Pinkie Pie said with excitement.

“If I knew we were going to a camp I would have packed-”

“Okay, everypony, we have a job to do and let’s not get distracted,” Twilight interrupted Rarity. “We’re in a memory, and we’re still in the library.”

“She’s right! We’re still in Canterlot, but our minds are inside the journal,” Fluttershy explained.

Rainbow Dash flew back to the group and stopped in midair. “If we’re done talking about where we really are, I think we should head over to that camp.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Rainbow's right, not to mention we are on a serious threat deadline.”

“Than let’s get to it, y'all, the last thing we need to be doing is wasting time.” Applejack said. None of her friends objected.

They set off in the direction Rainbow Dash had pointed out. They soon noticed that the leaves they were walking past felt very real, even though they were only seen in a memory. They all hoped nothing bad would happen to them while their minds were in the past.

After walking a great distance, they finally reached their destination and saw that Rainbow’s theory was correct: it was a camp. The ponies that lingered there were a grey Unicorn and a red Pegasus. Twilight wondered if they would be able to communicate with them; then she remembered that on the one occasion when she had visited the past before, not even Celestia had been able to hear her.

To be sure that no pony could see her, she walked over to the unicorn and the Pegasus. They took no notice of her. “You don’t have to hide, they can’t see us," Twilight told her friends.

Her friends heard and came toward her. But Rainbow had her eyes on the red Pegasus. Twilight noticed she wouldn’t stop looking at him and thought she might have seen him before.

Twilight went up to Rainbow Dash to ask why she had her gaze on him. “Is there something wrong, Rainbow?”

Rainbow turned her gaze on Twilight for a second and then returned it to the red Pegasus. “That Pegasus, he’s-”

She stopped herself and looked back at Twilight. “It’s nothing, let’s just do what we came here to do.”

Twilight put her left wing to the right side of Rainbow's neck. “If you know something’s off, just tell me.”

Rainbow looked back at the red Pegasus. “I said it’s nothing, let’s just get this over with. You said we had a deadline, remember.”

Even though Rainbow Dash was being a tad selfish, Twilight knew she was correct--they had a deadline and couldn’t delay the mission. Twilight decided not to press Rainbow for the moment, but she was still concerned to understand what made Rainbow so preoccupied with the red Pegasus. Twilight thought she would get a closer look at him for herself.

Before she could, she noticed something about the grey Unicorn; Twilight began to feel that she knew her somehow too. She decided to ignore that feeling and stay focused.

“Twi? I don’t really know what we’re going to find here. I thought we were looking for the Guardian?” Applejack's concern for the situation didn’t get Twilight's attention until they heard a voice coming their way.

“Hey! Tana! Red! I’m back!” A strange voice called out two names that gave both Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle a thought of deja vu.

“Oh, wonderful! The Guardian of Equestria returns to keep us company! Did you find us firewood?” the grey unicorn, also known as Tana Coruscare, asked.

Out of the forest came a hooded being which stood on two legs and wore a white jacket and grey and red pants. “You bet I did! Big logs coming up for tonight's fire!”

The hooded being dropped 3 big logs in the center of the camp. Tana and Red looked doubtfully at them, thinking it was too much.

“Do you think it’s wise to try and ignite three big logs?” Red Scale asked.

“Um... Don’t worry, it’ll work. LIKE THIS!!!” He raised his right arm and levitated the three logs. Then raised his left arm to summon the Sword of Light. He swung his sword and created a small blade beam to cut the logs in half. After that he levitated the logs and and set them back in the center of the camp.

Twilight and her friends saw what he did and were a little surprised. Twilight's eyes caught the Sword in his right hand. For once in her life she was seeing the Sword of Light.

“There, happy?” Even though he'd been trying to solve a problem, Tana and Red looked at the sword-bearer as if he was a show-off.

“What?”

“I thought we agreed that there'd be no magic at the camp and that you'd leave your sword at home, Syrus! And take that hood off, after all these years you still act like a kid.” Tana walked away and went back in her tent.

“Okay, mom,” he grumbled. He took his hoodie off and sat on one of the camping chairs.

Twilight was surprised and shocked to see that the Guardian they were looking for was a human from the world where she had ventured to retrieve her stolen Element. Even her friends were surprised to see that the Guardian wasn’t a pony or an Alicorn at all, Besides the fact that he had white wings. Pinkie dashed over to Syrus and went crazy asking him questions while he sat on his chair, unable to see her.

“Hi, I’m Pinkie! Are you from the world where Twilight ventured to once? Were you born with those wings? Are you related to-”

“PINKIE!” Everyone except Fluttershy yelled at her.

“What? I was only-”

Rarity step forward to speak. “He can’t see us, Pinkie. They're not really here now.”

“Remember, sugarcube, this is a flashback memory in the book. Even though it may feel real, it ain’t real at all,” Applejack stated.

Fluttershy looked at Syrus and thought he might be a lovable animal of sorts. “Such a cute little angel! If we ever find him I’m going to introduce him to all my animal friends.”

"He’s not like your animal friends, Fluttershy!” Rainbow Dash said.

“All right, everypony!” Twilight said. “We’re here to find out where he went, not to ask questions that keep us from the mission at hoof.”

Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy both agreed that this wasn’t the time for dumb questions, so they returned to the group and sat down to listen and observe.

“After all these years I still show off? What a joke, she’s acting like she’s my mom,” Syrus said.

“Well... She is a mother now, and after all these years of you being with us--um, how many years has it been since you’ve lived with us?” Red Scale asked.

“Six,” said Syrus.

“Oh right... But come on, Syrus. Just because she acts like a mother to you doesn’t mean she’s not a mother. She has the love of her life and her little girl waiting for her to return.”

Syrus stood suddenly and pressed his hands to his head. “She’s only been with that guy for how many years now? Two? Three? I mean, before that it took her a whole year to get over her grief for her dead sister!”

“Losing her sister wasn’t easy to bear, Syrus. I mean, look at you. Even when you first came here you still hadn’t gotten over your parents death, and if you must know it’s been 4 years” Red Scale said.

Syrus slowly turned his gaze to Red Scale. “Whatever... I got over them right after we defeated Nightmare Moon. There wasn’t any point in letting the past get the better of me.”

“All right, forget about that subject. But have you even considered your future in our world?” Red Asked.

Syrus had a weird feeling he knew what Red was asking, the thought of it made him feel uneasy. “What are you getting at..?”

Red laughed a little, thinking Syrus was either stupid or just trying to avoid the subject. “You know what I mean. Where’s a special somepony for you when you need one?”

Syrus quickly turned his gaze away from Red and crossed his arms, not caring about the subject. “Not interested. I told you this before, like a year ago.”

“Why? Because of Mosa?” Red Scale said.

Syrus flinched and gave Red Scale an angry grin. “That has nothing to do with it, Red!!!”

Tana came out of the tent. “Will you two just shut up already? I’m busy with important writing in my journal.”

Red and Syrus turned their gazes to Tana and saw that she looked pretty upset. “Okay, sorry. Will be more quiet." Syrus said.

“Good, and don’t think I can’t hear you two from inside the tent.” Tana pressed her front hoof against his gut. “And you better watch what you say, the last thing I want to hear is any more talk about that subject.”

Tana turned her gaze to Red, who was laughing behind Syrus' back. “That goes for you too. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a journal to write.”

She turned around and went back into the tent, while Syrus sat back in the chair. “So um, what should we do now?” Red asked.

“I guess just sit back. This was Tana’s idea, remember?” Syrus said.

Red walked up to Syrus and stood on the right side of his chair. “Are you still worried about her? The other her, I mean?”

“I’m always keeping an eye out for her, even if many years have passed,” said Syrus.

Twilight, watching them in the book's memory, noticed that that Red Scales' Cutie Mark was kinda like Rainbow Dash's, except that the cloud was dark and the lightning was yellow. She began to wonder if that was what had made Rainbow Dash act a little strange earlier. But then, Twilight thought the grey unicorn seemed strange too...

“It’s been six whole years. If she wanted you dead she’d have come back before we came here,” Red Scale said.

Syrus sighed. “Maybe, but she’s the least of my concerns. Something else is out there, I can barely sleep because of her.”

“You mean that thing that’s been haunting you in your dreams?” he asked, knowing full well whom he was speaking of.

Syrus nodded yes. “I haven’t seen her since the day after we defeated Nightmare Moon. But I know she’ll come back for me, she’s not done with me yet.”

“Do you even know what she wants?” Red Scale asked.

“No...The only thing she told me was to become the weapon. But a weapon for what? I find it hard to believe she had something to do with Luna becoming that monster.”

Syrus got off the chair and stretched out both his arms and legs. “You know, Syrus, maybe you shouldn’t be too protective of us. I can understand you bringing your sword everywhere you go but we’re not kids any more, thanks to you and Thunder Wave--you two gave us courage.”

Syrus turns his gaze to Red Scale. “I know...I’m going for a walk, I’ll be back in maybe an hour or two.”

“What ever happen to you using your wings?” Red Scale asked.

“That’s a conversation for another time, Red. I’ll back be back in an hour or two. Just keep the camp safe,” Syrus said.

Syrus went off into the forest, leaving Red Scale and Tana Coruscare alone. Twilight and her friends were unable to follow for some strange reason. Even when they entered this memory they were completely off from the camp. Twilight gave it some thought and figured maybe they could only venture to the places the book ventured to. Only time will tell.

End of Chapter 1.

BOOK 2, The Guardians Past, Part 2

While Twilight and her friends waited and waited for nearly an hour while the sun started to go down, it didn’t help them in their quest to find him. Since the book hasn’t ventured in his direction, they were stuck at the camp.

Rainbow Dash yawned and started to really got bored and drowsy. “AHHHH! When’s he getting back!?”

Everypony turn to Rainbow Dash except for Red Scale and Tana since they weren’t real. They all looked at her like they knew exactly what she was thinking. after ten seconds of looking at Rainbow Dash, they return their sight to the camp and continue to wait.

“Hey, Tana?” Red Scale said while calling out to her still in the tent.

“What?!” She said while still in the tent.

“Whens he getting back anyway?” He asked.

“How should I know! It’s not like he asked to find him if he was gone for more than an hour.” She said still in the tent.

“I know… It’s just that…” Red Scale sat down and thought of something he hopes will never happen to Syrus. “I worry about him, he’s our friend and family too. I think one day he’ll need us to help him.”

“He can handle himself, he is, after all The Guardian and our Prince.” She stated.

Red decided to just turn around and just sat back on a bench chair. “You’re wrong about one thing! He can’t handle everything himself, even if he is what we all know him to be!”

Finally… Tana unzipped the tent and came walking out and over to Red. She sat with him on the other side of the bench and kept her gaze set on him. “I know Red… I’m fully aware that he’ll need our help with all the challenges. He may be the Guardian, but I know he still has much more to learn.”

Red Scales nods yes. “I know… At least he has us, we’re the only family he has. And to also count your daughter, but not...”

"My husband I know... He doesn't mind Syrus over, but he still thinks one day he'll put me in danger and nearly get me and you killed." Tana said.

"Yeah I know... He's made enemies and they all want him dead. But I'm going to fight his battles with him all the way. He's like a brother to me, and he let me in his life after I lost my family to that monster." Said Red Scale.

"He's been family to all of us, but yes... He has enemies, and who knows when they will strike." Tana stated.

After a nice little chat, they start hearing a strange sound coming in the woods. Twilight and her friends heard it too and turned their heads to the sound. The sound from the woods indicate somepony is moving around or watching them.

Tana got off the bench and walk toward the sound in the woods. “Is somepony there? Syrus? Is that you?”

Twilight narrowed her eyes and suspected it might be that shadowy figure she saw an hour ago. “Syrus?”

Out of a bush, a grey Rabbit ran from the area. Tana, Red, Twilight and her friends felt relieved to know it was just a small animal. Fluttershy wanted to go and catch it but she remembered that they weren’t really there.

Tana turned away from the forest and went back to the bench. But Red spotted something purple glowing behind her, he seen something like that before.

"LOOK OUT!!!" He quickly act and jumped in the air while speed dashed to grab Tana before something bad happen.

A blast came from the forest and nearly hit Both Red and Tana. Thanks to his speed he got himself and Tana out of the way. Twilight and her friends all got up and were shocked to see they were under attack. Red and Tana both dropped down to the ground and looked to see who cause the attack.

Tana Quickly used her magic to grab her pouch that had her book inside including a knife. Red was a little surprised to see she had a knife but the whole camping thing kinda made some sense. “Who did that?” Tana asked.

“Who indeed?” Said Applejack.

“Looks like we’re about to see some action.” Rainbow Dash said with a grin on her muzzle.

“Quite…” Twilight said, while trying to see what happens.

While they waited, both Fluttershy and Rarity huddled each other, while Pinkie Pie just stood there with a smile. "I'm so nervexcited!"

Rainbow Dashed looked back at Pinkie Pie. "How can you be excited for something bad?!"

"You forget RD! We're not really here, I'm thinking of it to be like watching a movie. AND I CAN'T WAIT TO SEE WHAT HAPPENS!!!" Pinkie said, with a little showing of Pinkamena.

Red and Tana stood their ground and looked back to back in all directions for the one thing that attacked. Tana looked and saw the damage the blast did. “Great… He destroyed our tent. WHO IN THE NAME OF CELESTIA DID THAT?!!”

“Remind me never to get you upset…” Red Scale said.

Another sound could be heard again. This time it started to get closer and closer. It finally came out of the woods. Twilight and her friends saw it and noticed it was covered with some dark flame magic that surrounded his entire body. Judging by the way it looked, Twilight could tell it was an Alicorn.

Fluttershy became a little scared and held onto Rarity with a tight squeeze . “What is that thing?” She said, while hiding behind the group.

“What indeed? Since when does something like that exist?” Applejack said.

Twilight and her friends were all shocked and a bit scared to think a creature surrounded by black flames even exists. “Let’s all just see what happens. Remember we have a job to do and all we can do right now is observe.” Said Twilight.

The dark creature surrounded by flames stopped right in front of Tana and Red, fear began to run through them. Tana took a step toward the creature and put on a brave face. “Who are you? And why did you attack us?”

“Where is he?” The Creature spoke.

She gasped knowing he’s after Syrus. “Who are you speaking of?”

It leaned toward her and got close to her face. “You know of who I speak of, the human abomination. Or should I say, the Guardian Prince.”

Red ran up to the dark creature and flew right up to his face. “What do you want with our friend?!”

“Oh it’s not what he wants. It’s what I want.”

A familiar voice was heard, one not heard in years.Red and Tana look to the direction of the voice and saw the one thing they had hoped not to ever meet again. “Mena?” Tana and Red said.

Mena walked over to them. “Oh how long has it been? Six years? Six year of living in harmony?”

“Why are you here?!” Tana asked, while Mena continued walking toward them.

“Oh I think you know… Revenge…” She hissed, while her eyes started to turn dark with the magic that Nightmare Moon gave her years ago.

Red and Tana quickly caught on what she meant and wasn’t surprised. “That was six years ago, why can’t you except that your brother was not who you thought of him to be?!”

“He was still my brother no matter what he’d done, and I will get my revenge on him. By making him feel the pain I’ve endured.” Mena said.

“I sense him, he’s not far from here. But I think he knows what’s happening.” The dark creature said.

“Good, let him come. It’s time to set the trap.” She turned away from them and looked back at her new friend. “You know what to do.”

Tana created a shield around both her and Red. “Red. I’m giving you this chance to warn Syrus.”

“What? But what about you?!” Red asked.

“I’m going to stay and deal with them.” She said.

“By yourself?! No way, I’m staying too!!!” He said.

“Sorry. But you don’t have a say in this matter!” She said.

Tana put more focus in her magic and teleported Red to the way Syrus ventured to. As for her, she was out matched and out numbered. But she was going to use every ounce of her magic to bring down Mena and her mysterious new friend.

“So you let him warn Syrus, that’s fine by me… Do it…” She said.

“With pleasure…” Dark creature said.

The dark creature lit his horn and fired a small shot that went right through Tana’s shield. IT caught her by surprise, she was too late to avoid it. When it hit her, she felt nothing at first, seconds later she began to feel real dizzy. Her shield drop because she lost focus, she tried to retain her balance but what ever the dark being did to her cause her to fall to the ground.

Her eyes became blur and she was becoming so tired she couldn't stay awake. “What… Did… You… Do… To… Me…”

Mena got close to Tana and used her magic to lift her up in the air. “I forgot to mention, this is my good friend Dark Hunter. I hired him to help me kill your friend Syrus. His magic is far beyond his and mine.”

“And what better payment then to go head to head with the Guardian of our world.” Dark Hunter said.

Her eyes darken and could no longer see a thing. “Syrus… Red… Help me…”

Twilight and her friend continued to observe and saw how crazy the world used to be. Seeing enemies like them made them think darkness was everywhere. And before they knew it, Mena, Dark, and Tana teleported away. The only thing left was her small bag they left behind.

“Oh my Celestia!!! This "IS" like watching some crazy movie.” Rarity said.

“I have to admit, Equestria must have had crazy spell casters back then.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Really scary ones too.” Fluttershy said.

“I wonder if they’re still around even as we speak.” Pinkie Pie said.

“That’s impossible Pinkie, this memory we’re in took place a thousand years ago.” Applejack stated.

“Actually it could be possible for one of them. That Dark Hunter is an Alicon and he looked like a-” Twilight stated.

“TANA!!!”

Syrus voice could be heard from inside the woods. But instead of coming from the woods. He and Red came from the sky and landed right at the camp site. Syrus looked around with his sword up and hoped Mena or this Dark being would appear. “MENA!!! COME OUT!!!”

“Syrus, over here!” Red called out to Syrus.

He rushed over to Red and saw Tana’s bag right next to him. He grabbed it and looked at it for a second, after he raised his sword in the air and fired a shining light to see better in the dark. With the entire area all lit up, Syrus looked around to see if they were around but nothing could be found. Not even a clue.

“TANA!!!” He yelled.

He decided to dash into the woods to find them, but Red stopped him in his tracks and pressed both his front hooves to push him back. “Going out there won’t help us, try using your senses to find them.”

He felt kinda stupid that he didn’t think about using that in the beginning. “Right…”

He channeled his magic from his sword and tried to see if he could find Mena and this dark thing she had with her. But for some strange reason, he discovered that both Tana, Mena, and the dark creature were not in the forest no more.

“They’re not in the forest… I can’t sense them anywhere.” He said, starting to think she might be lost forever.

He wasted no time and flapped his wings to fly high in the air. But Red went up to him and pushed him back down. “What the hell are you doing Red?”

“Syrus think about this, this wasn’t a mistake. They want you to come after them.” Red said.

“And it’s my fault! If only I’d stayed with the camp, I might have-”

SYRUS! LISTEN TO ME! That dark being she was with isn’t anything we’ve seen before. And you want to fight something we don’t truly understand. It would be wise to seek aid from Celestia first, she’ll know what to do.”

“IT’S MY FAULT THEY TOOK HER!” He yelled.

Red could tell his emotions were getting stronger with rage. “Don’t let your rage get the better of you. Let’s go back home and seek aid from Celestia.”

Even tho Syrus knew it could be too late. He also knew Red was right, so he took hold of Tana’s pack and used his magic to get rid of all the camping stuff. After the camp was empty, he strapped her bag around him and tighten it for a day flight back to Canterlot. “Alright… Will do it your way buddy.”

Red smiled and was happy for once Syrus agreed with his plan. “Good to know. Now let’s hurry, we might not have that much time left.”

Both Red and Syrus flapped their wings and headed back to Canterlot, but before Twilight and her friends could try to catch up to them, the stories memories just stop and they found themselves back in the Canterlot Library. Judging by the time of the day, it was night time.

“Whoa Nelly! Have we been in the Library all day and now it’s night time?” Applejack asked.

“I for one am glad to be back, and not to mention I need my beauty sleep.” Said Rarity.

“I’ve been gone too long Twilight, Angel Bunny and the other animals must be worried about me.” Fluttershy said.

“All that waiting on what his name made me tired, so I’m going home.” Rainbow Dash said.

“LA-LALA-LALA-LALA-LALA-WEEEEE.” Pinkie said while Hoping.

They were all about to leave the room and return home. As for Twilight, she was more focused on why the book just stopped. For some strange reason, there was no trace of magic in the book left. She turned to her friends who were just about to leave. “Wait! We can’t go home yet. We still have a job to do.

“Sugarcube? We know but we still have our lives to maintain. We still have a month so don’t worry about it for tonight.” Applejack said.

“Besides, we’re not all going back to ponyville. Only Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy are returning.” Rarity said.

After that, they all left the Library while Rainbow Dash returned to CloudsDale and Fluttershy to Ponyville. Twilight decided to remain in the Library and find out why the books magic stopped. But no matter what she can think of, there just seems to be no magic left in the book. She decided to put the book in the bag and carry it out of the Library and meet up with Celestia.

(Scene change)

The Throne room. Night Time.

Twilight marched into the Throne room and hoped that Celestia would have the answers to the problem. But before she would ask, she needed answers of her own. “Twilight, how was the-

She stopped in the center of the throne room and prepared herself to speak. “Who was he? This Syrus… How come he wasn’t a pony?”

Celestia knew Twilight would ask questions about him, she prepared herself to tell Twilight her answers. “Prince Syrus Lee, also known as the Guardian of our world and he’s not from the world you think he’s from.”

“Why did he come here? Why did he leave his world?” She asked, wanting to understand more.

Celestia sighed. “He didn’t come here willingly, he was forced to leave. It was the only way for him to survive. His life was near death, in his world he found the Sword of Light that was missing for over 500 years. Within the sword was the Spirit of the previous Guardian.”

“Thunder Wave…” She said, knowing full well who she meant.

“Yes… Thunder Wave chose Syrus as the new Guardian. He saw something inside Syrus that made him decide to train Syrus. But I too was charged in helping him to understand how magic works. But he came to us during a dark time, which lead to the rise of Nightmare Moon.”

“Nightmare Moon?” She asked, now starting to become confused. Knowing that there was never any record of him around the time when Luna turn to the dark. “But that can’t be, there was never any record of him being around when-”

“This is all true, Twilight.” Celestia turned her gaze to her chair and used her magic to unlock something under the chair itself. The chair moved by itself and showed a small hole in the ground. She levitated a new book from the hole and brought it to Twilight. “What is this?”

“This Book contains an archive of both Syrus and his friends.” Celestia said.

“Speaking of a book, that burnt book isn’t letting us see anything further. It’s like the magic inside died.” Twilight said.

“Actually, that’s all there was. The book never recorded any other event after His friends were attacked.” She said, telling Twilight the reason.

“What? But I thought you said-”

“Syrus tampered with the memory and destroyed it, he would not say why…” She said, while interrupting Twilight.

“Destroyed the rest of the memory. But why?” She asked.

“He would not say, but the day after that he vanished and was never seen again.” Celestia stated.

Twilight’s jaw dropped while her eyes widen. “But why did he leave? What happen to him after that night?” She asked.

“All I can remember is seeing the fires at the Everfree Forest from Canterlot. After that Syrus returned home but I could tell he was not the same no more.”

The words that came from Celestia made Twilight think that’s where their confrontation took place at. But the fires, she wondered what could cause such a battle to start a fire. “That’s when he left?”

Celestia lowered her head. “I never understood why he left, he didn’t even leave a note. Not even Tana and Red knew why.”

“Didn’t anypony go searching for him?” Twilight asked now more desperate to know.

“Red, Tana and my pegasi soldiers searched everywhere. Even near the borders of our land. But no trace of him was found. He’s been gone for a thousand years.”

Being gone for a thousand years makes Twilight think back to Luna. But for him to leave and not come back for a thousand years doesn’t seem possible. But Twilight gave some thought and believed whatever happened that night must have changed him. But what, she wondered.

“I guess I’ll try to find out more about him tomorrow if I can. Goodnight Celestia…” Twilight said, now turning back to the throne room entrance.

“Twilight? You forgot this.” She said, while tossing the but book to Twilight.

“Why are you giving me this? I have no use for it.” She said.

“Because it’s yours, or should I say now it is. That book still has memories in it.” Celestia stated.

“But I thought this book was-”

“I said the memory was tampered, there are still old memories in there about your ancestor Tana Coruscare.” She said, telling Twilight the truth about Tana.

Twilight for some strange reason didn’t feel or act all surprised. “I know, I kinda knew who she was when her name was told.”

Celestia seemed a bit surprised to know Twilight caught on quickly then she thought she would. Twilight resumed exiting the throne room and left without saying anything else. But Celestia started to feel like she just lost something special. With her being alone in the throne room, she began to feel regret about the night before Syrus left. “Syrus… Where did you go..?”

BOOK 2, More Questions

(Daylight, Ponyville Library. 3 days later)

When Twilight returned to Ponyville, she spent all her time trying to find ways to see if the books memory could be restored. But no matter what remedy she used, she could not restore its magic. But that didn’t stop her, she continued to spend more time on restoring the books magic.

Night after night and day after day, till she finally gave up and rested on her bed. The answers she needed were beyond her reach. “I should know what to do, but I don’t. This books magic is ancient.”

While she just laid there in her bed, Spike came over to the side of the bed for to see if there was something else that needed to be done. “Hey, um, Twilight? Maybe you should quit this whole thing with the Guardian and-”

Twilight quickly got up and put her muzzle in front of Spikes face. “QUIT?!” She yelled while Spike gulped in his throat.

“IN CASE YOU HAVEN’T NOTICED SPIKE! BUT WE GOT THREATEN BY SOME DARK ALICORN KNOWN AS DREAM SHADE AND I HAVE TO FIND THIS ONE GUARDIAN TO HELP US BRING HER DOWN!!!” She yelled trying to tell spike the situation.

Spike realized that Twilight was on one of her crazy moods, he quickly left Twilight and decided to leave her be for a while. After she was left alone, Twilight laid back on her bed again and went back to her thinking. “There’s gotta be a way to find him, I need a lead.”

She thinked and thinked till finally she got tired. She started to become drowsy and couldn’t keep her eyes open, thanks to her staying up for days. She just laid there with her eyes shut and began to fall asleep. While she laid in bed, she heard laughter in her head, she open her eyes and saw she was not in her room at all.

Twilight quickly got on her four hooves and was surrounded by nothing but complete darkness. She turned herself in all directions and could see any light to lead her out of darkness. “Welcome…”

Twilight heard and quickly turned to the source of the voice she heard. “It’s about time you went straight to bed. I was beginning to think you’d never go to sleep.”

“Drame Shade!” Twilight said, knowing full well who she was looking at. “Where are we?! Why have you brought me here?!”

Dream Shade smiled and walked passed Twilight while she kept her gaze on her. “To talk, nothing more.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “Really… I doubt that.”

Both Twilight and Dream Shade turned to each other and gave each a stare that continued to make them enemies. “So tell me... Any luck on finding him?”

“What’s it to you?! Why you after him?!” Twilight said.

Dream Shade gave a smile and sat herself down on the dark floor. “Please sit, and I’ll tell you what you need to know.”

Even tho Dream Shade lowered her guard, Twilight still had doubts about her wanting to just talk. But she did what she said and sat across from her on the dark floor. “Alright, I’m all ears. What do you want?”

“I only need you to listen and understand I’m not here to fight. And also understand other matters.” She said.

“Then what?!” Twilight asked.

Twilight continued to give Dream Shade a stare while Dream Shade just sat there smiling. “I take it the book gave you and your friends no leads? If yes then I’m not surprised, Syrus sure did show us all something that night in the Everfree Forest.”

Twilight’s eyes widened while she gasped. “What do you know?”

“I know a lot… I also know that you and your friends are not getting the truth out of Celestia.” She said while smiling.

“What? Why would she-”

“It’s simple really.” She said while interrupting Twilight. “Why do you think she never told any pony about him till now?”

She narrowed her eyes at her again. “Because you threaten us and said if he wasn’t found in a month, there would be consequences.”

“Yes… But that’s only the beginning of the real terror that will be resurrected in a year.” Said Dream Shade.

What Dream Shade said made Twilight feel a little afraid, but she didn’t show it. “What do you mean?”

Dream Shade had gotten Twilights full attention. “Let me tell you a story that Celestia herself forbids to be spoken of.”

Twilight continued to listen and allow Dream Shade to speak. “Did you ever hear the tale of the two students of Celestia?”

“I have not.” Twilight said.

“I thought so, it a story that Celestia hid away long ago.” Said Dream Shade while continuing to speak. "It’s was a dark time, one that made Celestia do such terrible things.”

Twilight gasped and prepared herself to hear a story she hopes won’t make her think differently of Celestia. “Celestia once trained two alicorn students, both of them showed such promise. Day and night Celestia and Luna would trained them to become such powerful alicorns. Through their eyes, they became great friends. But that made them blind to their true feelings…”

“Their… True… Feelings..?” Twilight slowly asked.

“The feelings of hate and rivalry. They never thought of themselves as friends, but enemies…” She hissed. “But one day… One of the students created something so wonderful, it made Celestia so proud but also made the other student Jealous…”

“What did he create?” Twilight asked.

“Not he, she… She created… Life…” She said.

Twilights jaw dropped while her eyes widened. “Life? But that’s impossible, no such magic or spell exist in-”

“Whether you choose to believe it or not, it is the truth. She could create life, and keep it alive.” She said, trying to make Twilight understand. “That’s when the real problem between the two Students began.”

Dream Shade closed her eyes and raised her head up a little. “The other student wanted to get rid of her. So he devised a plan he had prepared for weeks after, he always got to his lessons on time but every night he would prepare something he knew Celestia would believe. And it worked…”

“What did he do?” Twilight asked.

Dream Shade opens her eyes and set her gaze on Twilight. “That will have to wait… You see, I need Syrus to ask that, not you.”

“Why not me?” She asked.

“Because it’s not your time to know, the rest you’ll have to earn by finding Syrus.” She said.

“We don’t even know where he is, we could help each other!” Said Twilight.

“Oh trust me, the last thing I want is to help you. I have not forgotten my deadline, but I’m going to give you all a break by extending it for 3 months.” She said.

Twilight was surprised to hear what she just said. “Why extend the deadline?”

“Remember when I said, the real terror will be resurrected in a year?” She asked.

“Yes. What of it.” Twilight asked.

“It’s something I hope you and the rest of Equestria are ready to fight, it will be something none of you have ever faced before. And not even you Princesses or your reformed companion Discord will be able to stop it. But before that happens, you’ll have to deal with me, and we’re going to have loads of fun.”

“Fun?” Twilight asked. While she was a little confused. Dream Shade lit her horn and created a bright ray of light. Twilight covered her eyes but while her eyes were closed, she felt that she was back in her bed. She opened her eyes and quickly got herself up out of bed and looked around to see if Dream Shade was around. But no one except for her and Spike were in the Library.

Twilight inhaled and exhaled to calm herself, but after the new warning that Dream Shade gave her, she decided that more answers were needed. “I won’t find my answers in ponyville, but something tells me they were right under my hooves when I was present with Celestia.”

(Scene break, Ponyville, Morning.)

As some of the pony folk of Ponyville were starting to leave their homes, Twilight got herself out of bed much earlier than the rest, and remained in her home looking through history books that could give a lead about Syrus. "Come on, there's gotta e something in these books that could help us."

History book after history book and nothing about the Guardian that appeared around the time Celestia claimed he was around. “This doesn’t make any sense, everything in our past history is supposed to be recorded. So why is there no record of him, it’s almost like-”

She paused herself and thought of what Dream Shade told her in the dream, and what Twilight told herself after she was released from the dream “Like they were erased…”

She turned to the window with a clear view of Canterlot in a distance. “But why would they be erased? What is it your not telling us Celestia?”

The more she thought about what Dream Shade said, the more she began to believe that Celestia might have been keeping secrets. “Spike?!”

Spike heard and quickly went over to Twilight. ”Yeah Twilight?”

She turned away from the window and used her magic to levitate her bag and other stuff. “Watch the Library while I make another trip to Canterlot.”

“Sure thing Twilight.” Spike said without questioning her trip.

“And send a message to Celestia that I’m returning to see her about the Guardian.” She said while walking outside the door.

“Got it Twilight, when will you be back?” He asked.

She stopped in front of the door and slowly turned her head to Spike. “I don’t know, it all depends on how things go with me and her…”

Spike flinched a little and started to think something bad was happening. “What do you mean?” He asked.

“Don’t worry about it, just let Celestia know I’m coming.” She said.

Twilight left the Library, leaving Spike alone and not turning back. She stopped in the middle of Ponyville and decided to use her wings to get to Canterlot herself. She jumped in the air and flapped her wings as best she could, when she was high enough in the air, she used all her strength to fly towards Canterlot. Her flying had improved after many months of training, but she still wasn’t so used to it since she was born a unicorn and not an alicorn. “HEY!!!”

A voice from behind was heard, Twilight stopped in mid air and turned to the source of the voice she heard, in her site she saw Rainbow Dash flying towards her and stopping right in front of her in mid air. “Where do you think you’re off to?” She asked.

“Out of my way Rainbow, and go home.” Twilight said.

“You’re going to Canterlot to talk with Celestia about the Guardian again, aren’t you?” She said, guessing on Twilight intentions.

“That’s none of your business Rainbow, now turn back and go home!” She said.

“This business involves me too, Twilight!” Said Rainbow Dash

The words from her made Twilight think maybe this had something to do with that red Pegasus. “It’s about Red Scale isn’t it?”

Rainbow Dash nodded. “He’s part of my family tree, except our family tree is pretty long. That’s why my cutie mark is the similar to his. He once had the same speed magic as I do right now.”

She turned around and positioned herself to Canterlot. “I have questions I want answered too, you coming?” She said, while flying to Canterlot.

Twilight faced hooved herself and sighed. She decided to just forget about it and follow behind Rainbow Dash to Canterlot. Now the only thing for Twilight to do was to see if Dream Shade was telling the truth about Celestia keeping the real story from everypony.

But Twilight knew it might not be as easy then she would think, if Celestia had been keeping the events of the lost memories inside the book a secret, then something told Twilight that the teacher she knew, may have kept more secrets then just the one she wants to know. But all that mattered little, Twilight had more important questions to be answered.

(Daylight, Canterlot castle throne room. Hallways)

Twilight and Rainbow Dash both entered through the throne room doorway, and saw guards all round the throne room and with Celestia where she always is. "Princess Twilight, and Rainbow Dash, Welcome back to Canterlot.

While she was welcoming both Twilight and Rainbow, Celestia could tell from the expressions on their faces that something was wrong. Both of them stopped in the center of the room and readied themselves to speak. "Did you get my message?" Twilight asked.

Celestia nodded. "Yes."

"Then you know why we're here..."

Celestia closed her eyes and tilted her head down. “I told you this before, I’ve given you all that I-”

“STOP LYING TO US!” Twilight yelled.

Celestia opened her eyes and set her gaze on Twilight. What Twilight said, made Celestia think she knew something she didn’t tell them. “What are you saying? I-I would never-”

“Dream Shade told me you’re keeping more than we need to know a secret! Where is Syrus, tell us!” Twilight raised her voice again, while Rainbow was looking at Twilight like she’s changed.

“Dream Shade? How would she even know-”

“She told me things last night while I was asleep, and I believed her. But right now I don’t believe you, I knew something was up when you gave us very little info on Syrus."

Twilight took a few steps forward. "What is it you’re not telling everypony? Why have you kept this from us?

Celestia sighed and tilted her head down again. “Alright, I’ve kept this from all of you for far too long… Perhaps now is the time to let it be heard.”

Celestia got up and used her magic to closed the entrance to the room and cover all of the mirrors with their achievement merged on them. Nothing but darkness covered the room, till Celestia lit her horn and fired a ray of light at the center. Her magic created an image of them looking at it from the sky. “The everfree forest?” Said Rainbow.

“Why are you showing us-” She paused herself and remembered what Dream Shade said. "Of course, the incident in the Everfree forest before he disappeared."

As Twilight and Rainbow looked at the image of the everfree forest, they both saw that there was some magic duel going on inside the forest itself. After seeing so many sparks of magic, fire started to form from inside the forest, Twilight and Rainbow both gasped and saw how far it went. But out of no where, all the clouds started merging into one massive cloud. It created a rainstorm that was used to relinquish the fire from the forest. After that the image of the forest stopped.

Celestia opened all the curtains and opened the throne room door as well. But what Twilight and Rainbow Dash saw made them both think the Guardian had a brutal battle. “What did you just show us?” Rainbow asked.

Celestia breathed in and out from the nose and started to slowly walk towards Twilight and Rainbow. “What you two saw was a recording of the past, the forest is where Syrus and his friend Red were reunited with their lost friend, Tana.”

“You mean… That dark alicorn hunter and unicorn were at the forest the whole time ?” Rainbow asked.

She nodded yes. "Correct, but they used Tana as bait to lure both of them inside the forest."

"Why would they do such a thing?" Twilight asked.

"Because Mena, my once trusted student wanted revenge on both him and his friends."

"For what reason?" Rainbow asked.

"During the time when Luna was Nightmare Moon, Mena once had a brother. But because the path they both took, they joined my sister on her conquest to take over Equestria. During the war-" Celestia paused, feeling a sense of regret and not being able to stop the blood shed. "Syrus killed her brother."

Both Twilight and Rainbow Dash gasped, but also knew that things such as that could happen during war. "But what about the incident in the forest?" Twilight asked.

She closed her eyes again and turn towards a window that had no image on it. She opened her eyes and kept her gaze at whatever she could see outside the castle. “When they discovered where Tana was being held, they went without my help. They risked their lives to save her and because of their batle to rescue her, the conflict inside the forest set in on fire. He was able to stop it, but when he came back to Canterlot, I could tell he wasn’t the same anymore.”

She turned back to Twilight and Rainbow Dash. “Red Scale’s wings were badly injured during the battle and Tana was stabbed by his sword.”

Twilight and Rainbow both blinked and became a little confused. “His sword? Rainbow asked.

“I don’t know for sure, but his sword penetrated Tana and nearly killed her.”

Both Twilight and Rainbow became more confused and were now wondering why it happen. “Did Syrus do it?” Twilight asked.

Celestia nodded. “No, he said his sword was taken away from him during the battle. At first I found it hard to believe, but Mena and that dark assassin used it against him and his friends.”

Twilight stepped forward to speak. “But how? As I read in the books, The Sword of Light can’t be used by nopony else, except for it’s master.”

“Trust me, I was concerned just like you are now. But Syrus told me how they did it, he sated theat they used some strange bracelet wrap around the grip of the sword.”

“They used that to control the sword?” Said Twilight.

Celestia nodded yes. “It wasn’t the first time I heard something like that happening. Something else told me there was another force pulling the strings that night.”

Celestia again turned to the window again. “Something I hadn’t felt in over thousands of years, And I can’t remember where.”

“That’s a first…” Said Rainbow Dash.

“What happened after they returned from the battle?” Twilight asked.

Celestia heard and continued to gaze out the window. “Syrus brought Red and Tana home safely. Reds injuries were serious, but Tana’s were very fatal. She had internal bleeding, but our healing unicorns did there best to save her. She was lucky it wasn’t anything that couldn’t be healed like the parts keep us alive.”

Celestia tilted her head down and also remembered something that could complicate his return. “I also think Syrus might have a grudge on Luna.”

“Wait what?” Rainbow said, while getting more confused.

“Syrus had a grudge on Luna? But why?” Twilight asked.

“It started around the time when she became Nightmare Moon…” Celestia slowly turned to them and stopped half way. “Luna’s darkside killed Tanas sister.”

Both Twilight and Rainbow Dash gasped. “She what?” They both said.

“Syrus cared and had feeling for her sister, I just hope he can find it in his heart to forgive her for what Nightmare Moon did.”

Rainbow Dash flew up to Celestia and stopped right in front of her. “We can make him forgive her if he doesn’t.”

“But first things first, we need to find him. I even forgot to mention that Dream Shade is extending the deadline to 3 months now.” Twilight said while walking towards both Rainbow Dash and Celestia.

“If that’s true, then hopefully we’ll have time to find him, but something tell me I know who can help us.” Celestia said while having an idea that Twilight won’t like.

“And who is this you speak of?” Twilight asked

Celestia came closed to both their ears and whispered the one that she believed to help with the situation. After she told them, they started thinking Celestia had lost it completely. “DISCORD?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!”

BOOK 2, Discord No Like

Celestia’s idea for Discords help made both Rainbow Dash and Twilight think she was crazy. “Are you out of your mind? The last thing I want is Discord annoying me wherever I go!” Twilight said.

“Why would you want us to work with that idiot?!” Rainbow asked.

Celestia giggled a little and kinda knew they wouldn’t like the idea. “Discord travels around all of Equestria, surely he must have some information. Isn’t that right, Discord?” Celestia asked while looking up at the window image of him being turned to stone from Twilights and her friends by using the Elements.

They both looked at the window and saw Discord walking around inside the image. “Hello Twilight and Rainbow. Did you miss me?” He said while giving them the innocent look.

Twilight sighed and decided to listen to Celestia on this idea. “Alright Discord… Do you know where to find this Guardian name Syrus?”

Discord teleported himself from the imaged window, to the floor with Twilight, Celestia and Rainbow in front of him. “I might, but what’s in it for moi?”

Twilight rolled her eyes and hated the fact that he has to make things difficult. “What is it that you desire that you can’t get yourself?” Twilight asked, while Celestia and Rainbow both thought the same thing.

Discord quickly thought of what he wanted and decided to pull a joke. “I…… Want…… Twilight as my bride!”

“WHAT?!?!?!?!?!?!?!” Twilight, Rainbow, and Celestia freaked out and screamed.

After they screamed, Discord laughed so hard, he fell to the ground and couldn’t stop laughing. “YOU SHOULD SEE THE LOOKS ON YOUR FACES!!! AS IF I WANT A PONY FOR MY BRIDE!!!” He finally stopped laughing.

“To tell the truth, I have no interest in having anyone part of my life.” He said, still laughing inside.

Celestia stepped forward and tried to end this little game of his. “This is no time to be funny, Discord!”

“Yes, yes, yes, I know. You want me to find Syrus Lee, the Guardian and Prince of, blah, blah, blah…” He said, still trying to be funny.

“Just give me a minute to see if I can sense him any where in all of Equestria.” Discord raised himself in the air and went into some form of meditation. Least that’s what he tried to make them think.

As Celestia, Twilight and Rainbow waited for him to say something. He finally came down and took a breather. After that he readied himself to speak his mind. “I’m sorry but I’m afraid he’s no where or anywhere in Equestria. I tried every matter of place anypony could be in or anyone depending how you put him. It’s almost like he left-”

“Left Equestria in some form of way to mask his magic, so no pony would ever find him.” Celestia said, putting the pieces together.

Twilight and Rainbow turned to Celestia and wondered why she and Discord would think that. “Wait, that night when he returned… His magic never left the castle, unless he’s not in this world at all.”

Celestia turned back to her throne chair and used her magic to bring her a old brown book. “Celestia?” Twilight asked.

“Hey, you doing alright?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Discord was just sitting back on a nice soft chair he randomly made for himself. “Anytime now Princess, if you even know the answer…”

Celestia finally found a possibility on where Syrus vanished too. But there was one small problem. Celestia turned to Twilight. “Twilight, do you remember the time when your crown was stolen?”

Twilight widen her eyes and felt a little confused. “Yes, but why would that be-”

Not only Twilight but Rainbow Dash and Discord both realized what Celestia was getting at. “Y-h-He can’t be, I never even saw him at-”

“How far did you explore that world?” Celestia asked by cutting off Twilight.

Twilight put her left hoof to her muzzle and gave it some thought. “Well, I guess I only stayed at Canterlot High the entire time I was there.”

“And you never noticed anyone that resembled him?” She asked trying to make sure Twilight is being accurate.

“No…” Twilight said.

“Then I can only assume he’s living somewhere deeper in the city.” Celestia said, the logical opinion.

Rainbow took a few steps towards Celestia. “Wait a minute, are you saying he used that mirrored gateway while it was still at Canterlot before it got to the Crystal Empire?”

“I never realized he left our dimension, I thought he only left for a day to calm his mind, and why he never left a note to-” Celestia paused, and remembered something that happen after Syrus brought both his friends home safely.

Twilight, Rainbow, and Discord both saw Celestia looking like she remember something terrible. “Celestia? Is something wrong?”

Celestia quickly snapped out of it and set her gaze at Discord who was still laying back on his sift chair. “DISCORD!!”

Discord flinched and fell of his soft chair when he heard Celestia call his name. He quickly got back up and stood up straight. “You rang?!”

“I have need of your help, if you can do it?” Celestia asked.

“Well… This is a rare opportunity. How may I be of service?” He said while pretending to bow down.

“I need you to use your powers to send Twilight, her friends and yourself to the other dimension.” She said.

Discord stood up straight again. “Excuse me? I don’t know if you haven’t heard but that’s a very dangerous thing you’re asking of me. Even tho I wouldn't mind...” He said inside his voice.

“Can! You! Do! It! Or! Not!” Celestia yelled, getting more irritated by him every second. Even Twilight and Rainbow get irritated by discord all the time, but to hear Celestia get angry is a rare thing to happen.

Discord teleported right in front of Celestia. “OF COURSE I CAN DO IT!!! BUT THAT’S THE PROBLEM!!!”

“And how is it a problem?” She asked.

“Crossing Dimensions isn’t as easy as snapping my fingers. If I were to do it, it could take me in any point in it’s time. It’s would be dangerous for Twilight too.” Discord said, seeming to care what happens.

“We’ve already lost him for a thousand years now! I think we can handle a minor time displacement!” She said.

“Wait a minute!” Twilight said while walking toward Celestia along with Rainbow Dash. “Celestia, I know you want to find him, but don’t you think messing with time might create a disaster to our world?”

“It’s a risk we must take, and this is the only lead we finally have.” She said.

Twilight stopped walking and gaze down at the floor. “Then so be it, if we have to risk our world for one that never belonged here to begin with, then I’ll accept you wish.”

Rainbow stepped in front of Twilight. “Listen to what she’s asking, would you actually risk-”

“RAINBOW DASH!!!” Twilight roared in her face. “We don’t have a choice!” Twilight walked passed Rainbow Dash and stood in front of Celestia once more. “We don’t have a choice, I have a message from Dream Shade."

Celestia blinked, and wondered what message she had to say. "She said in a year, a nightmare that once thrived our world will be resurrected.”

Celestia jaw dropped a little, but she didn’t quite understand what. “Was this message from her a warning?”

Twilight nodded yes. “Then we’re running out of time, Discord? I want you to do whatever means necessary to get you, Twilight, and her friends to the world beyond.” Celestia said.

“Whatever you say, but I can’t promise no damage to wherever we do it at.” Discord stated.

“I understand the risk, and you Twilight… When you go back to the world beyond, your mission is to find Syrus, not going around trying to find your friends that dwell there. This is a very important task, so don’t risk the quest for friendship.”

Rainbow Dash flew up in the air. “You can count on us to bring back this... Syrus guy... ” Rainbow Dash said while having a hard time remembering his last name.

“I know you can, but if he's living somewhere far from the school, you'll not only need to search, you'll have to ask around if anyone knows his name.” Celestia said.

"What? I could easily find him just like that." Discord said.

She turns to Discord. “ Last time, when Twilight ventured to retrieve her crown, she lost her magic and had the appearance of what Syrus is. So I need you to hang onto this, just in case the world beyond has the same effect on you like it does with ponies.”

Discord snaps his fingers and teleports in front of Celestia. “And what might that be?”

“Before you go to the world beyond with Twilight and her friends, I need you to wear this around your neck. It should allow you to still use magic.” Celestia said.

“But let me guess, there’s a catch.” Discord said

“Yes, it’s only good for five tries. Even if your appearance changes, you’ll still have your magic, but only for five tries. Remember you-”

“Yes, Yes. I’ll need it to bring not only myself, Twilight and her friends back. And of course this Syrus Lee, if we can find him that is.” Discord said while having doubts about this idea.

“So when do we start?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Also I have some questions about Red Scales.”

Celestia smiled. “I’m afraid the years of them being gone has made me forget somethings, but I do know he was just like you. Loyal to his friends till the end.”

Rainbow Dash Smiled and got a little excited. “He was just like me?! That’s so awesome, I bet when Syrus knows who I am, he’ll want to come back with us.”

“Rainbow! It might not be as easy as we think, him being there for a thousand years, he might not want to leave.” Twilight stated.

"Have they forgotten we might have a time placement problem?" Discord said inside his mind.

“Then you convince him.” Celestia said. Convince him he’s needed now more than ever. And if what Dream Shade said was true, I feel for all the innocence that may suffer.” Celestia said.

Celestia began to worry. “We’ve wasted enough time… Discord, get them back to Ponyville, and Twilight? You best be ready, I don’t know how long it will take for you to return. And Discord-”

“Yes, Yes, use my power only when we need it. But I’m afraid this whole thing will need to wait for two weeks.” Discord said.

(Scene Break)

“What? Why two weeks?!” Twilight asked.

While they were talking, Dream Shade was using an enchanted mirror inside the dark realm to see and listen in on their conversations. “What are you trying to pull Discord?!” Rainbow Dash said.

“Yes… What are you pulling Discord?” Dream Shade said, while she continued to see and listen to them from the darkness.

“That’s my business, nothing you two need to worry about.” Said Discord.

“We don’t have time for this Discord, a two week delay will only bring us close to what Dream Shade tends to do.” Celestia said.

Discord Smiles and laughs a little. “I’m sorry Celestia but two weeks or nothing, I had plans and I don’t tend to miss it. Goodbye, see you in two weeks and prepare for the trip, cause when we begin, there’s no going back.” He snapped his fingers and teleported himself away.

“That creep, always up to no good.” Rainbow Dash said.

Dream Shade laughs a little. “Sometimes, you can make me laugh, Discord.”

“But enough about that, now they have to wait for two weeks to get to the world they think he’s at.” Dream Shade said. She turned away from the enchanted mirror and walked back into the darkness. but then she stops herself and senses something terrible is about to happen.

“This… Energy… What is it?” She said, as she tried to make out what she was sensing. She decided not to bother with it.

“Whatever it is, I don’t want to be around when it comes. If two weeks is the wait time, then I must put myself into another deep slumber till he finally returns.” She said while still walking in the darkness.

“I’m quite sure that Twilight and her friends can handle a simple disaster. I wish you, Twilight. And your friends the best of luck, you’re gonna need it.” She said.

(Scene Break)

"Of all the no good-"

"Let it go Rainbow, will have to maybe find a way ourselves." Twilight said.

Celestia blinked and stood up straight. "I forbid it! You have no knowledge of that, and I forbid you to figure out how it works."

"But we only have three months, how can we succeed in finding Syrus if we have to wait for two-"

"I know your intentions are good, but we can not risk it even with you, it be wise to put faith in Discord." Said Celestia.

"Maybe we should, even tho I hate to admit it, but Discord may be our only hope to make sure things go right. We can't afford to risk anything." Said Rainbow Dash.

With the agreement that Celestia and Rainbow Dash shared, Twilight still had doubts about the idea. But for now, she decided to let it go, and let it unfold.

(Scene Break)

Ponyville, Sweet apple acres.

While Twilight and Rainbow Dash were still at Canterlot. Applejack was doing her usual work by hoof stomping the trees to bring down the apples. Along with her brother Big Mac, and her sister Applebloom. "Alright sis... 1... 2... 3!" Both her and Applebloom back hoofed the tree, and made all the apples fall from it. "Alright sis, you know what comes next."

"Bring the apples back to the farm." Applebloom said

"Right ya are, little sis." Said Applejack.

As the walked back with the barrels of apples, Discord suddenly appeared out of know where and stopped both Applejack and Applebloom in there tracks. "Howdy there Appledack, and little Applegloom."

Applejacks expression changed from happy to sour. "Oh for Celestia's sake! What do you want?! And it's Apple-JACK, and her name is Applebloom."

"Yeah whatever you say Applesack, I'm here to deliver a warning. And I must tell it only to you, with no pony else around." Discord said.

If there was one thing Applejack hated, it was Discord. But since she knew he was on their side, she decided to listen to him. "Sis? Go inside, I'll be there in five."

Applebloom nodded yes without any questions. "Okay, sis. See you inside."

As Applebloom was leaving, Applejack still her her sour face on and continued to hate Disocrd. "Don't think because I'm going to listen to ya, doesn't mean this changes anything between us. You got five."

She agreed to listen to Discord and hoped this wasn't some dirty trick like everything he does. "Pay attention, cause this involves you and your friends."

"I'm listening?" She said.

"Good, two weeks from now you, me and your friends are going to venture far from Equestria." He said.

"I take it this has something to do with that human?" She asked.

"Where we're going could make us not return for days or weeks, maybe even months." He said.

"Months? Where in tarnation are we going anywho?" She asked, now becoming concerned about it.

"Oh, let me put it this way." He gets up close to Applejack and spreads his right are around. "We're going to the one place where Twilight's crown was stolen." He said, giving the answer Applejack was afraid to hear.

Now he gets away from her and returns to his original position. "Whoa, wait a darn second there, your telling me, if we fail our task. We could get stuck there?" She asked.

"I didn't say that! But Celestia did say my powers could be powerless when we get there." He said while telling her most of the bad news and the risks this quest has to offer. "I'm giving you this one chance to choose, choose whether you will go and take the risk. Or stay and be with your family. If all else fails, you may never see them for a year and a half."

Suddenly Applejack felt this idea to find Syrus wasn't the best idea ever. "We screw up, we get trapped there for a year and a half... I'll think about."

Discord smiled. "Good, hopefully Twilight will convince you otherwise. Well, I'm done with this little chat, later." He said, then snapped his fingers and just left. Leaving Applejack to think this whole thing through, but deep down she didn't want to leave her family. but she also didn't want her friends to go without her help. For the time, she couldn't decide anything.

(Scene break, Futtershy's house)

Fluttershy was returning home while taking care of a few things with her animal friends. When she got back, everything seemed normal at first but when she opened her door. She could tell something was out of the ordinary. "Discord?"

"Why hello Fluttershy! How's the dumb little animals?!" He asked with a smile.

Discord was laying on her couch and looked very relaxed. "Well... Enough about that, why are you here?" She asked so innocently.

"Well." He quickly got off the couch and stood up straight while his horns scratched the ceiling wall. "I'm here to deliver a message, and it's going to be one you must think over while I'm gone for two weeks."

"You going somewhere?" She asked.

"Plans were made for this months ago, but don't worry I'll be back. I just have to take care of something and it's a long journey." He said.

"Oh, well, okay. What is it you need to say?" She asked.

And so Discord told Fluttershy the samething he told Applejack and he will continue to do so till he reaches the last of the mane six. After she heard what he needer her to hear. She began to get a little nervous about this idea. "Choose wisely Fluttershy, cause when we start in two weeks. There's no going back..."

"I... I... I don't know yet, if we get stuck there. Who's going to take care of my animals?" She asked, now becoming very nervous then she was.

"The choice is up to you fluttershy, and don't worry. Whether you choose to venture with me and your friends, we won't blame you." He said while acting all kind like he cares.

"I... I... I can't choose yet..." She said, now feeling a bit sad and shocked about leaving and risking to never return for a very long time.

Discord rolled his eyes, but also felt what she was feeling. "I'll let the others know, farewell." He snapped his fingers again and teleported away.

Fluttershy looked around for Angel bunny, the fear of never coming back was something she couldn't get over with. She found Angel and held on to him for as long as she could. "I don't know what to decide." She sobbed, and couldn't stop tearing.

Discords plan to give them all a head start will have an impact on there decision, but can they all leave knowing what could happen. By not being able to use the Enchanted mirror door, their options were limited. But deep down, Discord knew they would make the decisions he knew might happen. It all depends on whether they can handle it.

BOOK 2, The Guardians Past, Part 3 (Still editing. But readable.)

While Discord was still in the altered world trying to bring Syrus back. A disturbing problem just rose that might complicate his mission. Claiming to only have left Equestria for a year, even when Discord knew he’s been missing for a thousand years. He rethinked what he said back at the throne room and remembered saying anything could happen if doing something like this.

“Why are you asking how long I’ve been here? And why do you look like you’ve got bad news?” He asked, being very direct with Discord.

Still waiting on his question to be answered. Discord was too hesitated to tell him the truth, so he took a deep breath and took it easy a little. “Funny…” He said randomly, then laughed a little. “Funny you should say that, you see…”

He tried saying more than paused himself. To Syrus, he thought Discord was brain dead for some random reason. He even began to bore and annoy him just by making him wait for his answers. “Spit it out! Why do you act all weird after I said that?!” He asked.

“Because you’ve been gone for a thousand years!!!” He blurted.

Syrus became suddenly shocked and felt like he was about to fall to the ground. “What do you mean? I couldn’t have been gone that long! It was a year!!!” He roared, but Discord himself was shocked. He started to predict that if he and him tried returning where he left off. It might send him and Syrus to another point in time in Equestria.

“How was I gone for a thousand years when I ONLY LEFT FOR A YEAR?!” He asked Discord directly.

“Because I came here the wrong way!” He claimed. Then went up close to Syrus. “So don’t go crazy about it!” He said while pointing his right finger at his chest. “You’re fortunate that I came here to bring you back.”

“Bring me back?!” He yelled while getting close to his face. “WHAT’S THE POINT?!” He roared.

Discord couldn’t have been more irritated by his yelling but he still had a job to do. He also wished he could zip his mouth, if he wasn’t powerless with limited counts of it. “The point is…”

He slowly pushed Syrus back for a little space. “The point is, Equestria is in danger and Celestia wants you to return.”

Syrus already knew it was her who sent Discord but for what purpose he thought. “After a thousand years? Was I truly not needed back then?!”

“Well… Canterlot was attacked by changelings… The Crystal Empire returned and is now under our rule… Celestia had a student who became a new princess…”

Just hearing that made Syrus remember when he became prince. “Go on…” He said.

“Then my seeds I planted long before you came to be, finally took over.” He said with excitement, then went back to his usual mood. “Till they were all destroyed by the tree of Harmony.”

“So in which case?” Said Syrus. “You weren’t needed at all!” Said Discord with his usual laughs.

Then quickly stopped and resumed his conversation with him. “To tell the truth, Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack were always the ones keeping Equestria safe.” Discord said, but while looking at Syrus. He seemed a bit disappointed about the new saviors of Equestria. Discord smiled a little and knew it was Jealousy.

He lowered his head and felt left out of the whole thing. “I see… then they don’t need me.”

He turned away from Discord and began walking away. “And the ponies I loved as a family are dead...” Discord couldn’t let him go and ran in front of him to convince him to return. “Look… You’ll have to let the past be passed. Celestia needs you back and if I recall correctly she’s the only thing to a family you have left. So why don’t you quit this sappy-”

Syrus pushed Discord to the ground, and felt a sudden anger growing with in him. But it rapidly turned to sadness, Discord also noticed a tear was forming in his eyes. But he quickly washed it off and walked passed him. “I’ll need time to think it over. You’re welcome to come back to my home if you like.”

Discord got himself back up and thought back when he first felt he had no friends anymore. Like the time when Fluttershy actually called him a friend, and his actions nearly lost her as a friend when he realized he couldn’t do whatever he wanted without friends.

For the moment, Discord new how he felt, his grief for never seeing his friends again effect him so much. But Discord knows he’ll find friendship with Twilight and her friends. As long as he can learn to accept that. He decides to follow him home and hopefully get back to Equestria soon.

While Discord followed Syrus, he had a strange feeling that they were being followed. He stopped while Syrus kept walking and turned himself in all directions but couldn’t see anyone around, but not seeing anyone around made him think something was wrong. Their in a city and for some weird reason, the area they’re in is empty except for him and Syrus.

But Syrus didn’t even bother to know why, and neither did Discord. So they resumed back to his place and just ignored the area.

(10 Minutes later)

Discord continued to follow him to wherever, but he noticed that he doesn’t have his wings on him. Before Discord left he was of course given all the details about him but no White wings to make him fly. But he remembered that Twilight also lost her wings and her horn when she came her in the first place. It became clear that this world also effected Syrus, he lost his wings when he first came here.

FInally Syrus turned to a small building and entered it without saying anything. Discord looked at it and could tell if was very old. But he followed him in and noticed most of it was empty. He looked around some more and noticed Syrus was sitting down on a chair near a wooden table. He also saw he was holding what appeared to be a picture frame. Discord got up close to him and leaned down to see what he was looking at.

His eyes saw it was him and 2 other ponies. A Grey Unicorn and a Red Pegasus. Discord thought these two ponies in the picture might be Tana and Red, the ones who talked about. While he still sat there looking the picture. He decided to sit at the chair across from him.

“Sooooooo… Are you just going to sit there being sad or are we going to return to Equestria?” He asked, but he didn’t respawn. A tear rolled down his eyes, but Discord didn’t care much for his feelings, he only cared about getting back and ending this whole thing before he gets stuck too.

Discord started getting bored again with Syrus giving him the silent treatment. “AHHHHHHHH...” He moaned to get his attention but still didn’t work. He tried a different way to get his attention by grabbing a sticky note and writing something on it. After it was done he sticked it right in front of the frame. He looked at it and it said. (Why did you leave them in the first place? LOL!!!!!!) Along with a goofy face of Discord.

His little game Discord was doing finally got his attention, he looked up at Discord while removing the sticky note he put on the picture frame. “You know you look and sound a lot like that guy from my world, what’s his name again?” He asked himself.

“Are you going to answer my question? Or can we go home now PLEASE?!” Discord complained while getting more angry with his dumb humor. “But… You want to know why?” He slowly got off the chair and leaned on the table to look Discord right in his face. “Fine…”

He leaned back down and sat back on the chair. Discord leaned forward to hear what he was about to say. “I’m all ears…”

He slowly took a deep breath and prepared to tell him why. “It all began when my friend Tana was taken from me and Red, and right after we told this to Celestia, she sent out all her soldiers to find her.”

He looked at his picture frame again. “Me and Red tried to find her ourselves, even tho we had help. We chose to do it alone. We spent a week looking for her, looking through every sign, everypony that we were told could have information.”

“But everywhere we search was a DEAD END!” He said.

“Her husband didn’t take my failure to kindly, even he was searching. Me and Silver Light-”

“Silver Light?”Discord interrupted.

“Her husbands name, we was a captain of the guard in Canterlot. But me and him never saw eye to eye…” He said.

Discord continued to listen and listen. “Till one day… I got a letter in the mail from an old enemy of mine. The only thing it said was to meet us alone where we first battled… Mena…”

“And just like that, the moment I dreaded for six years had finally arrived…”

(Scene Change, a thousand years ago. Canterlot)

After Syrus received the letter from Mena, he wasted no time and knew exactly where she wanted to meet him. He flew in the air and headed straight for the castle. Instead of using the front door, he went to the throne room directly through an open window. When he set himself in the center of the room, the guards saw and bowed to him.

He turned to Celestia and quickly presented the letter. “I know where she is!”

Celestia got up and used her magic to bring the letter to her. She examined the letter and read it to herself. After she was done, she turn her gaze back to him. “The everfree forest…”

“That’s where I’m going, I have to go alone. But I’m sure you’ll-”

“NO!!!” She yelled. “I won’t allow you to risk your life for her.”

“If you feel that way then I’ll bring Red with-”

“I said no!” She walked toward him. “I’m not gonna allow you to risk yourself and your brother.”

“But I have to save her, it’s my fault she was taken.” He started to get frustrated and put him hand on his head. “If I only stayed, we’d still be here, all three of us!”

“Syrus!!” She yelled, stopping right in front of him. “What happen to her wasn’t your fault, you didn’t know what was going to happen and you shouldn’t blame yourself.” She set her wing on his shoulder. “But for right now, remain here where it’s safe…”

He shoved her wing off him, turned away and left the throne room. Celestia tho couldn’t help but feel guilty that everything she was doing for him was for his own good. but everything she had done, was for the greater good of keeping him safe. For years Celestia has treated Syrus like family, like a son who doesn’t listen to his family. But deep down she cares for him and only wants what’s best.

She turned back to her chair. “Get a rescue team ready, we’re bringing back my student.”

“Yes princess.” One of the guards said and left to prepare.

(Scene change, ten minutes later. Princes Chambers.)

Syrus entered his chamber, slammed shut his door and just roared. Then after that, he just laid down on his bed. Pouting like he just got shunned, all his searching and for what he thought. He heard his door open and knew who it would be. “Hey… I heard what happen… Don’t hate her for what she’s doing for all of us.” His brother Red Scale said.

“Go away…” He moaned, while laying on his bed.

Red jumped up on the bed and tried to turned him face up. “You never know when to quit pouting do you.” Said Red.

Syrus quickly got off the bed and just stood up with all his energy in him. “What would you have me do? Just disobey her orders?”

Red jumped off the bed and looked at him directly. “Since when do you ever care about what she says? I thought the almighty Guardian didn’t listen to nobody.”

“I’m not like the others… I’m trying to change, be different than the Guardians before me.” HE said, trying to act all wise.

Red flapped his wings and went right up to his face. “Quit talking like them, you’re not some Guardian that can just sit back and allow your elders to free our friend!”

“It’s better than springing the trap they set for me! Besides, Celestia will get her back. I know she will…” He said, now lying to himself.

“You don’t know what I saw that night! That Alicorn was unlike any other, the one covered in black flames.” He said, trying to tell him what they’re up against. “Think about it, what if they knew this would happen?! What if they expect Celestia to go instead of you?!”

“Celestia would have known that would happen! Just like she somehow knew Luna betrayed her!” He sat back on the bed and crossed his arms together. “She would have suspected a trap only for her…”

Red got on the bed too and sat near him. “What if, she’s not always right?” He asked, thinking Celestia is really that dumb to believe she knows everything. “If she heard you say that, she’d give you one hell of a lecture.” Syrus predicted.

Syrus got up and headed towards the door. “Where you going?” Red asked. “I’m going for another walk, they tend to calm me down in times like these.” But before he could open his door, three knocks came from it and they wondered who it could be. Syrus open the front door and saw it was just a Mail Pony.

“Mail for the Prince and Guardian?” The pony asked. “Yeah that’s me…” He said.

The Pony just dropped the mail, turned away and left. “Have a good day, your highness.” The pony said while leaving. Syrus reached for the mail on the floor and brought it back in his home. He sat back down on his bed again and opened to see who sent it. When he did, it startled him deeply.

The notes in the message were very clear.

“Did you really think we’d not know Celestia would stop you? Infact… We were counting on it, the place where we first met was to be our confrontation. But when word got to me that Celestia told you to stay. We’ve decided to relocate to the old Castle in the forest. Oh and don’t worry about Celestia and her search party… We’ve made sure they don’t get in our way again.

To the one who hates you the most, Mena… “

After Syrus read it, he knew then that Celestia was walking into a trap. Red also saw what was written on it and knew they had to act. “This is bad.” Red said.

Syrus quickly got off the bed and summoned his sword to his right hand. “Its time to go, you ready?” He asked. Red Scale Smiled and finally saw the old Syrus comeback. “As you would maybe say… HELL YEAH!!!”

Both he and Red quickly flew out the balcony and headed straight for the Everfree Forest. Red and Syrus only hoped that Celestia and her company were alright. But their main concern was saving Tana.

(8 minutes later, above the Everfree Forest.)

Red and Syrus saw the old castle dead ahead. But they decided to go in slow and not let Mena and her new companion know they arrived yet. But one thing they noticed, was the sun was setting. Just looking at it reminded them of the Nightmare Moon event, but that didn’t stop them. They entered the castle, and it looked just like they remembered it. OLD…

“Should we split up?” Red asked.

“No… We’re sticking together…” He said.

While Syrus continued on, Red followed from behind and both kept their guard up. As they searched through the sisters castle, they heard the sounds in all directions. But then saw it was the wind from outside, since there were too many open holes in the walls. They came into a three way to go hall way. At first they wondered which way to take, till Syrus spotted one of the hallways leading down into what looks like a basement. He decides to walk down that way, while Red continued to follow without asking why.

When they both reached it, they both felt a sense of dread. Syrus could also feel a very dark presence down there. Something he hadn’t felt since Nightmare Moon. “I don’t like this, bro…” Red trembled

Syrus gently patted Red on the head. “Remember what Thunder Wave said, overcome your fears.” He began his descent down the stair. “Or your future will remain the way you are.” He continued down the dark stair hallway, Red continued to follow him down and is now doing whatever it takes to be brave.

As they both continued descending down a dark hole. Syrus felt the strange magic energy was getting closer and closer. Finally they reached the bottom, but it only took them into a small room with what appeared to be prison cells. He used his swords magic to get brighter and lit the room. And the cages were all empty except for one. In it was a grey unicorn out cold. They quickly recognized who it was.

“TANA!” Both Syrus and Red yelled.

Tana was chained up from both front and back hooves and the neck. Syrus used his magic to break open the cell and to free her from the chains. Red Scale held on to her and was glad to know she was still breathing. “She’s gonna be okay, but we best get out of here before-”

Then a strange black ring wrapped around her horn glowed and glowed so bright. It teleported all three of them away from the underground cells and sent them on the top of one of the towers of the old Castle. Syrus was the first to get up on his feet, he looked around and saw it was night time. “What the hell just happen?”

Red got up to and also looked around. “It’s seems we’ve been teleported outside, on one of the towers it seems.”

“Well… We’re outside now, let’s get Tana out of here before trouble finds us.” He said.

Red was about to get her but before he could, he spotted the Dark Alicorn cased in flames right behind Syrus. “Um… Bro… Trouble found us…” Red pointed at the Dark Alicorn, Syrus quickly noticed and drew his sword at whoever is was. “Who are you?!” He yelled.

The dark Alicorn didn’t answer. “I’m not gonna ask you again!” But it still didn’t answer. Syrus wasted no more time. “Red? Get her out of here.”

“What? No way-”

“Just do it!” He yelled.

He didn’t like the fact that he told him to flee with Tana. But right as he tried to get away with Tana. A barrier shocked Red and made him fall back to the ground. Syrus looked back to Red and saw he and Tana both got zapped. “Red! Are you alright?! RED!!!” No response from either of them. He returned his sight to the dark alicorn. “You… What did you do to my family?!”

“Family?” A female voice was heard from behind. “Last I checked, your family was killed, were they not.”

He didn’t bother to turn around to know who it was cause the voice gave it away “You…”

“You don’t have to keep your guard up yet. My friend here wants to talk, before he kills you.” Stated Mena.

“Does he now… Well I got something I want to ask you, before I talk to anyone else.” He said.

Syrus turned around while lowering his guard. He and her were once again face to face. “I need to know something.” He said.

She took a few steps forward. “Ask away…”

“Just one question… How did you know I was severed from my world when we first met?” He asked, wanting to know how she knew. Mena narrowed her eyes. “What’s it to you?”

He smiles and takes a step forward. “You can’t expect me to believe it was coincidence, where I come from, we don’t believe in coincidence.”

Mena showed no sign of emotion or any shock. But she smiled and started to laugh, and her laugh began to grow. “Well look who finally caught on!!!” She said while still laughing , she finally stopped and looked at him with a scary smile. “Sorry about that… But it’s true, we knew you were coming into this world for many months before you did.”

“We?” He asked.

“Me, him, her, and thousands more.” She stated.

“The thousands are in a deep slumber, waiting for the moment to rise once again.” The dark Alicorn finally said something.

Syrus looked back at to the dark Alicorn. “Moment?”

Mena did a humming laughing. “Him… He’s coming back…”

Syrus returned his gaze to Mena. “And Him would be?”

She took a deep breath. “The true master of this entire world… It’s creator… It’s God…

Chapter end.

BOOK 1, The Sword of Light.

Night time-3:14 A.M.

The world was dark, a human boy walked through it. As he kept going in some dark forest, he saw things he could not believe.

“Where am I?” He said to himself as he walked, “What happened here. Dead trees and plants. Sky covered in dark clouds. Houses destroyed.” He described as he kept walking, “Who would do such a thing?” He said to himself.

“I would!” A female voice called out to him.

“Who’s said that.” He asked while looking around, but seeing no one.

“You pathetic piece of human trash, your compassion for this world has blinded you.” Four dark shadows appeared out of know where, “you will become the weapon.”

The four dark shadows walk toward the boy, “Your time in this world is at its end.”

He walked backwards trying to stay away from the 4 dark shadows.

“I don’t understand, what’s this have to do with me?”

The female voice laughed, “you can not change your fate.” The boy tripped and landed on his back, “for today will be the last time you ever breathe this world.”

The boy covered his eyes, “NO. NO!”

(Scene break)

“NO!!!” He opened his eyes and woke up breathing heavily. “Just a dream?” he looked outside his box, it was morning. “But why did it look so real?”

He sat down, “My last time to breathe this world?” He said to himself while trying to think, “my time in this world is over?”

The boy got back up, got his shoes on, left the the box he slept in, and sprinted down the street toward a pawn shop.

Day time-8:21 A.M.

He entered the Pawn shop, “hey old man, I’m here.” He hollered as he walked in.

“Syrus, you are 8 minutes early.” The old man said to him, “but it’s better to be early than late.” The old man laughed.

“Ok so what am I doing today sir?” Syrus asked.

“Just take care of the customers today, I’ve got lots of calls I need to deal with. The old man said.

“You got it,” agreed Syrus.

The old man grabbed his shoulder and told him. “First things first Syrus,“ the old man gave him mens cologne and deodorant.

“Ok, I get it, don’t stink up the place.” Syrus frowned.

“I’ll be in the other room and if you need anything, just holler.” The old man said as he walked to the other room.

(Scene Break)

“Okay lets get this day over with.” He told himself as he walked toward the desk while spraying himself with cologne and using the deodorant. He went in front of the cash register and waited for customers to show up.

Day time-8:57 A.M.

As the hour went by…

“Again the two men clashed. This time they struck hard, locked sticks and tried to shove one another from the beam.” Syrus whispered while reading a book to pass the time since no one has show up, “There was a momentary stalemate- two pairs of boots slid backward-”

A customer walked in, “Hello, welcome to the pawn shop, can I help you with anything?” He asked the customer.

“I’m just looking.” Said the customer as he looked around the shop.

Syrus went back to reading, “Without hesitation, Forsell swept Stisen behind knees and sent him feet high into the sand.” The customer heard and turned to Syrus while he was reading. “Hey, what’s you reading?”

He looked at him, “Contact Harvest, it’s a pretty good story so far.”

“Is it for sale?” He asked Syrus directly.

“Are you wanting to buy it? Syrus asked.

“Yeah, how much? The guy asked.

Syrus brought up the price, “fifteen dollars are you serious.” The guy snapped while slamming the desk with both his hands.

Syrus got up, “Hey, take it easy or you can leave.”

As he yelled in his face, the guy brought out a knife. “How about we do this my way and hand it over.”

“Or hows about you leave before I call the cops,” the manager yelled as he walked in with his cell phone.

“I see how it is,” the guy removed both his hands from the desk and put away his knife.

”You can leave now.” Syrus allowed, he turned around and walked to the door.

“I’ll be seeing you very soon,” he said as he walked out the door.

“You okay Syrus?” The old man asked with concern.

“I’m fine.” The old man started to worry.

“I don’t mean to be push it but, ever since you came in today.” The old man stopped and continued, “You look like you went through something that’s bugging-”

“I said I’m fine!” Syrus cut him off.

“Please Syrus.” The old man insisted.

He cleared his throat, “Okay, can dreams predict the future?”

The old man widened his eyes, “well,” the old man thought. “In a very rare occasion,”

Syrus closed his eyes and look down. “Is this what’s bothering you?”

The kid opened his eyes and spoke to him directly, “let’s just say, I was told in my dream that my time in this or where ever I was in the dream was over.” Syrus continued, “after seeing that guy pull out his knife, I thought it was going to happen.”

His hands were shaking, “Look Syrus, I think what’s going on is that you’re afraid of the unknown.” The old man continued, “in life, no one knows when they die, it’s a cycle that everyone will go through, including you.”

“So you’re saying that, it’s bound to happen but not for a long time?”

“Exactly,” said the old man, thinking Syrus understood him.

Syrus felt relieved after hearing those words, “thanks old man.”

The old man got up, “Okay, let’s get back to work, he said, “I’ll be in the office if you need me.”

Syrus took a deep breath,”I at least hope that’s enough surprises for today.”

He picked up the book and continued reading again, “The recruits dropped and started their punishment pushups, counting loudly and in unison.

Day time-12:13 P.M.

Syrus went on his break, entered the break room and had thirty minutes of R&R while eating some chips. “I should be doing just fine, so why am I still feel like-” he paused and said. “what the hell am I saying, it was just a dream, right? I really need to stop talking to myself,” he laughed.

Night time-6:24 P.M.

“Hey Syrus, I need you to help me with something.” The old man asked,“I need you take this to the back and set it on shelf number 13.”

He grabbed the box, “shelf what again?” He asked.

“Shelf number 13,” the manager repeated.

“Alright, I’ll be back in a sec,” he said while heading in the storage room.

He entered the storage room. "Ok let's get this over with," whispered Syrus as he carried the item to it's shelf.

As he set it on the shelf, he heard a strange voice and looked in the direction of where it came from.

"Hey, is somebody there?" Syrus yelled as he approached the sounds.

Syrus continued to hear whispers as he was getting close to who was making those sounds till he came by a dusty box, “This box looks like it hasn’t been moved in years.”

Syrus wiped a off some of the dust with his hands and saw it had no name or year to specify when it first came here. “Lets see what we got here” He said to himself. After slightly opening it, a little bit of dust came out which made him cough a little.

“Damnit,” he grunted while waving his hand getting the dust away. “wait a minute, what happened to the whispers?” He asked himself while opening the box.

Right after the box was fully opened, all he could see inside was a sealed up package. Syrus unsealed it and found what appeared to be, "A white sword?"

"Since when does this shop sell swords?" He said while staring at it. He reached for it and grabbed its grip, “Damn, this thing is heavy!” He shouted in exasperation.

It had six different colored jewel around the cross guard, plus one side of the rain guard had the sun and the other side had the moon. On the pommel was another jewel, but it was black.

“Syrus,” he heard a whisper in his head.

"Syrus! What are you doing?" The manager asked. Syrus closed his eyes slowly while grinding his teeth, he turned around and faced the old man “I'm sorry sir, I found it” he hesitated. “Sorry.”

“Don’t worry about it Syrus, just put it back.” He looked down at the sword, “yes sir,” he faced the box and put the sword back and closes the box shut.

“Alright let’s go now,” He turned and walked to his side.

“Hey old man, what is that sword?”

The manager looked at the box, “Something that was never picked up after my grandfather own this place back in the 1980’s, let’s just leave it at that.”

He put his hand on his shoulder, "your shift is over, I'll see you tomorrow," the old man said.

“Right, take it easy and have and good night old man”

As Syrus left the shop he made a quick stop at the gas station. Syrus entered the station and payed for a hotdog and a bottled of water, after taking a few bites he headed back outside.

When he finished his hotdog and water bottle, he started back to where he lived.

But little did he know, two people started to follow him.

Syrus turned to the alleyway, and saw there was three people trashing the box he sleeps in.

“H-hey, what the hell are you doing?” Syrus yelled, “this is where i sleep-”

Two of them pull out guns. “Just shut up already,” the guys with the guns said. “Are you kid that works at the pawn shop?”

Not bothering to answer, he tried to make a run for it. But they already had him cornered when the two that followed him stopped him in his tracks.Syrus turned around toward the guy who asked him a question.

“Hey is this the kid?” The guy with the gun asked, “yeah that’s him.” A familiar voice said, the guy who brought out his knife in the shop this morning showed up.

“Wait, you?” Syrus shaked, “did you think i was bluffing when I said what I said back at the shop?”

“How did you know how to find me?” Syrus asked.

“Let’s just say, you’re not the only one who lives in a dump around here,” the thug answered. “You and that old fart really pissed me off, so if you want this to end peacefully, you better pay attention to what I’m about to tell ya.”

"Look, I don't want no trouble," Syrus pleaded.

“Just shut your mouth and listen,” he yelled. “You’re going to get us in the pawn shop tonight,” the thug said bringing his gun out.

“ What if I refuse?” Syrus shaked, as the guy pointed his gun at him.

“Then you can kiss yourself goodbye.”

Syrus had no choice but to do something that would perhaps be the last thing he will ever do in his life. "Alright," He said in fear.

“Lead the way kid” he said while holding a gun on him. Syrus started to remember the dream he had, and was starting to believe it was going to happen tonight.

They followed him behind the shop. Syrus stopped, trying to reason with them one final time.

"Please guys," he begged. "Don't make me do this, please.

“Boy, I don’t have all night to hear you bitching like a little girl, get it done.”

Syrus just did what they told him to do and opened the back of the storage room. Right as it opened they grabbed him and took him with them.

"I hope this warehouse of yours is worth it for your sake,” the thug whispered. As Syrus watched them check every box, they made sure that one person kept a watchful eye on him.

Then Syrus noticed that the box right beside him, was the box he found with the sword.

"Hey,"

They all heard a voice; Syrus gasped and knew who it was.

The old man walked in with a bat, "What. The hell. Are all of you doing in my shop?"

He saw Syrus with them but didn’t realized that they had a gun on him.

“Syrus are you alright?!” he yelled. Before the old man could do something, one of the thugs pulled out their gun.The old man was shot by the leader of the group and fell down the floor.

He went into shock but it did not stop him to take advantage of the situation.Using every ounce of willpower he had, Syrus sprinted forward, grabbing the sword just as the thugs were turning to face him with their gun barrels.

The old man looked at Syrus as he was bleeding to death on the floor. ”Run boy, hurry.” The old man whispered.

"YOU!" The leader of the group barked at Syrus, "You didn't see anything."

Syrus ignored him and sprinted away, The thug leader grind his teeth, “Don’t let him get away, after him!”

Ignoring the yells of the thugs behind him, Syrus turned a corner out of the shop and slipped into a long alleyway, carrying the sword in tow,

He felt the heat of a few bullets fly by him as he ran. He ducked and zig-zagged his way around, dodging them to the best of his ability, until one shot hit the back of his leg.

"GAH!" Syrus yelled in agony as the pain shot through his leg. Syrus tripped on the ground while dropping the sword, the pain running through him too much for him to bear.

He reached for the sword despite his bleeding leg, turning his entire body over toward his attackers with the sword in his hands. His attackers caught up with him, "Sorry kid, but you've seen too much." The thug then raised his gun at Syrus, "Cya."

Syrus closed his eyes as he heard the thugs pull the trigger, but nothing happened. All he could here was one of the thugs yelling, "What the hell is that?"

Syrus opened his eyes and and saw that the blade of the sword was glowing in his hands, and a strange creature covered in shining blaze of light was nearby.

The thugs tried shooting it with their guns, but as they fired, their bullets were stopped in mid-air…

Seeing as their weapons were useless, one of the thugs called out, “Fuck this, lets get out of here!” starting to run off in the opposite direction.

However, before they could even react, the creature fire the bullets back at them, killing them instantly.

As it turned toward Syrus, it then showed itself for what it truly was.He noticed that it looked just like a horse but with wings, ans a horn on it’s head although it was translucent.

Syrus held the sword firmly while he was still on the ground with his injured leg. “You stay away from me,” Syrus said pointing the sword at it.

The creature’s horn lit up which blinded Syrus, before he knew it, the sword somehow moved out of his hands and floated beside the horse.

The horse walked toward Syrus, “Do not be afraid,” It said with a male voice.

“Wait,” He gasped in shock, “You can talk? How?” Syrus continued to stare at the talking horse.

“Your time has come,” it said calmly, before raising and pointing the blade towards him.

Syrus tried to move before he could get away from it, it raised its wings and pierced him in the chest with the sword.

Syrus started to bleed all over the ground. The horse walked to him and whispered “Your time in this world is over.” his gaze never left Syrus. “Soon you will be in a new world; a world I once called home.”

Syrus’s eye sight slowly began to go dark. “Why?” He whispered while coughing up blood.

The white horse said only one thing to him “Die and be reborn in the new world.”

Syrus eyes closed shut and he stopped breathing.

After seeing Syrus die right in front of him, the horse-like creature lit up his horn and pulled the sword slowly out of his body. It shot a ray of light in the air and created a bright doorway in the sky, it lifted his body in the air and put the sword back in his hand. The white horse merged itself into Syrus.

Syrus’s body flew up toward the doorway of light, as he entered, it closed and brought him floating in nothing but light light all around. his body began to shine. His scars and opened wounds began to regenerate. His clothes changed to a white top and bottom, the sword hovered to his back and created a sheath around the sword attaching itself to his back. Syrus was able to breath again.

The doorway of light reopened underneath him, and Syrus’s body entered the new doorway and fell ten feet from the sunny sky.

Before he made impact, his body stopped two feet in the air and slowly landed on the grass while laying on his back. He was out cold after nearly being killed by some spirit that lives within the sword.

As the day went by while Syrus was still out cold on the soft grass, a voice began to talk in his head. “Welcome to my home, Syrus.”

The white horse greeted, “I know you can hear me, you can’t hide from me in this world. Our minds will forever be connected, I will watch you as you continue to explore this world. Find Canterlot, Seek out the Princesses of Light and Dark, there you will find the answers you seek.”

Two small horse’s then found him. “Hey, are you ok?” asked what looked to be a small white horse.

“Hello? Hello? Anypony in there?” the small white horse rubbed it’s hoof against his head,

“Mosa, be careful, we don’t know what it is yet.” Said the small grey horse with a horn on it’s head.

The grey horse’s horn lit up with a purple glow. “Let’s see what your memories can tell us,” the grey horned horse narrowed her eyes while lowering her head to him. As her horn touched his head, she saw images in his head, then heard a voice call out to her. “Canterlot, he must go to Canterlot and seek the Princesses of Light and Dark.” The grey unicorn pony flinched and raised her head.

“Tana? what happened?” Mosa yelled.“What did you see in him?”

Tana just stood there and just continued to stare at Syrus and his sword, before closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. “Mosa, help me carry him back to Ponyville,” she said while looking at Syrus.

“Huh?”

“What are you waiting for?” Tana yelled while she was levitating Syrus in the air.“Get underneath him so we can get him out of here!” Tana demanded while holding Syrus in the air.

“Now hold still,” she told Mosa while setting him on her back.

“He’s too heavy!” Mosa said while struggling to hold him. “Let’s just get him to Ponyville, then we’ll find out what to do with him.”

The two mares headed back to Ponyville with Syrus on Mosa’s back, “I hope you know what you’re doing Tana,” Mosa said with concern.

“Trust me Mosa, I know exactly what I’m doing

End of Chapter 1.

BOOK 1, Temper and Red

Chapter 5.

Nearly a week had past since Syrus had learned his very first spell. His teachings with Celestia were going smoothly, but as Luna kept pushing his limits, She continued to teach him spells so complex. Trying to teach him to counter other mystic swords like his, night after night, Luna brought out her mystic sword, she would always have Syrus make the first move but no matter how hard he tries, Luna continues to counter his attacks.

Syrus gives Luna everything he's got when striking her sword. Every time he does, she continues to do a round block spreading out one of her wings and using one of them to hit the back of his leg. Syrus lands on his back after her counter attack. “Thou continue to disappoint us, have thou learned nothing during this week?

As she had her blade pointing at his neck, he used his sword to do a sword uppercut to break her sword off him. He quickly got back on his feet and fired a ball of light at her. She blocked it by raising a shield around her. After his attack failed he focus all his magic to his sword, it glowed red and he raised it in the air with both hands. Luna jaw dropped and prepared another shield, Syrus slashed the sword in the air to the ground and created a blade beam.

The blade beam hit Lunas shield, on impact her shield shattered and she teleported as fast as she could. the blade beam hit a part of the arch mountain creating a crack cause by his attack. “Are thou out of thy mind!? Thou could have killed or hurt me!!!”

Even though Luna yelled in his ear, Syrus was still looking at the damage he did to the mountain.

“LISTEN TO US!!!”

Syrus snapped out of it. “Um. Right, sorry.”

“Thou nearly killed us!!!”

“But you told me to study out of this book you gave me.”

“We don’t remember giving thou a book with that kinda magic!”

“Um, actually you did!”

“Prove it!!!”

Syrus teleported the book she gave him by using the sword, he quickly opened it and scrolled page by page. “You see! Right here, page 173. You gave me this book and told me to study all of it!”

She widened her eyes and sighed. She walked over to him to him grabbed the book out of his hand by lifting it in the air. She hit the book in his face, and shoved in on his chest. “What the hell was that for!?”

Luna decided to just walk away and say nothing. Syrus was a little upset but tried to reach out to her. “You know, if you think this is my fault, you should blame yourself! I mean you gave me this damn book and-”

“We’ll admit the blade beam was our fault!!! We’re done with thou for the night, as soon as my sister know what you did I’ll!!!”

“What? You try and make me to leave Canterlot, Is that your plan!?

“We’re considering it!”

“Well fine, go ahead and tell her! What more do you want from me! I mean for god sakes I said I’m sorry!!!”

“Thy temper will one day be the end of you, if you don’t learn to control it!”

Syrus grind his teeth, and kept hitting his head while she flew away. “You know what! FUCK YOU, YOU SHOULD AT LEAST BE HAPPY I DID SOMETHING RIGHT WHILE TRAINING WITH YOU!!!”

“You know you really need to learn to control that temper of yours.”

Another voice came from the sky, Syrus looked up and saw a red pegasus hovering above him. It flew right in front of him and landed on the ground. “The names Red Scale, you can call me Red.”

Syrus rolled his eyes and decided to just ignore the red Pegasus. “Get lost, kid.”

Reds eyes widened and after hearing what Syrus said. He decided to try and get him to listen. “Hey, I come all the way down here from cloudsdale and all you do is say, get lost!”

“Look kid or colt, whatever they call your genders. This ain’t a good time to just come down from Cloud whatever the hell you’re from. I just had one bad night from MISS DRAMA QUEEN!!!”

He yelled in the direction Luna went, Red had his ears covered after he yells pretty loud in one direction. After that Syrus just continued to walk away, but Red wanted to stick around and get to know him. He like flew right in front of his face to get his attention, one thing Syrus realized that Red came up to him like he saw a Sonic the hedgehog speed.

“Okay look mister whoever you are, I’m a good friend and I can really tell you all that you need to know.”

“Oh really? Okay Red. Hows about you tell me how to complete my training in like one day or better yet. Go away, the last thing I need is another bad night with another flyer.

“Ah come on. So the Princess of the Night gave you a hard time, big deal. She can be som-”

Syrus grabbed Red mouth with both his hands and held it tightly so he couldn’t talk no more. But as Red was trying to get his hands off him, Syrus noticed that his hands were blocking both his mouth and his nose pipes. He quickly let go of him, after he did, Red was breathing heavily.

“Are you trying to kill me!!!?”

“Sorry about that, really!”

Red Scale jumped in the air and had his wings flapping to hover in the air. “Okay Red, I’m sorry I hurt you. Is there anyway I can make it up to you?"

Reds jaw dropped and turns around to think. After he was done, he smiled and return his gaze to Syrus. “If you really want to make it up to me. Let me live with you!”

Syrus flinched and his jaw dropped like he just heard himself get grounded. “NO FUCKING WAY!!!”

“Okay, how about I tell everypony that you tried to kill me and who’s going to believe you over a little colt.”

“What!!!? I didn’t mean to and you know it!!!

Syrus was grinding his teeth till he came up with an answer.”AAAAAAHHHHHH FINE!!! COME WITH ME YOU LITTLE BRAT!!!”

Red flew over to his side but came at him like the speed of Sonic. “Okay, I didn’t want to say anything... How are you doing that?

Red hoofed Syrus in the face but it didn’t really hurt him much. “Why would I tell you!?”

“Because, I'm curious and-”

Syrus saw a Pegasus figure behind Red Scale watching them from a far distance. Syrus walked to the side to get a better view at it. Before he could, it noticed that it was discovered and flew away. “Hey!” Syrus yelled, he ran right after it.

Syrus looked back to Red while running. “My tower is in the south east!” He told Red while trying to catch the Pegasus.

“Wait! I can-”

After Syrus ran for the Pegasus, Red decided to fly in the air and catch up with him. As Syrus was chasing after that Pegasus, it was avoiding him and it didn’t leave the ground. “Okay, whoever you are! Come out and at least tell me what you want or why you were spying on us!”

Syrus looked while he was entering the Canterlot city during the moon night. No pony was around, only thing he was looking out for was the pegasus. “Hey there!” Syrus quickly swung his blade to the voice he heard behind and almost hit Redscale. He was lucky to duck before he nearly killed him.

“Are you really that desperate to kill me?”

“God damn it, Red…”

“Hey, if you think this is my fault th-”

Syrus grabbed Red while covering his mouth with his right hand and hid underneath what looked like a tent. Syrus let go of reds mouth, and gave him a sign to keep his mouth shut. As they waited, the pegasus landed right in the Canterlot street. he began to walk and look around.

“I know you’re here, come out and face me." It said while continuing to search for them in the night.

While he continued to look, Both Syrus and Red noticed there was a bright reflection from from his wings. "I’m not here to fight, I’m here to deliver a message."

Syrus remained silent while still holding Red and covering his muzzle. "If you can hear me, meet me at the Canterlot Square in ten minutes or show yourself now and get this over with.”

The Pegasus continued to look in dark spots, Syrus and Red were still hiding under the tent but for Red’s safety he decided to get up and leave Red in the tent. “Hey, what you doing…” Syrus looked back at Red with smile. “Saving your life, what else would I do.”

“But what if he’s here to kill you...?” Red asked.

“Then I’ll fight, if it comes to that.”

Syrus turned away from red and walked out of the tent. He saw the Pegasus right when he left the tent, almost like it knew where he was. Syrus took 6 steps forward and stop to pull out his sword. “Alright, what do you want?”

The Pegasus smiled and took a few steps toward him. After he stopped, he spread his wings out. They were equipped with razor shaped blades. “Nice wings, I thought we weren’t going to fight?”

The Pegasus smiled. “You brought out your weapon, now I bring out mine. If you wish to not make this a fight then listen to what I have to say.”

Syrus kept his sword out just in case he tried anything. “Alright, I’m all ears. What do you want?”

“I want nothing, I’m here to deliver a message. My mistress wishes to meet you in person.” He said.

He raised his right eyebrow. “Really, are you one of those things that attack me that night in the Everfree Forest?”

“Of course not, why would I want to attack you?" He said

Syrus didn’t trust the Pegasus but he knew he wasn’t ready to face somepony like him. “Alright, where do I meet her?”

“Hear and now.” The Pegasus said.

The sky went darker, even when the moon was still out. The entire floor lit up in a cyan color. Out of the floor came a very dark shadow attached to the floor. The shadow began to rise up from the floor slowly, it came out like it was some kinda thing he seen from Terminator but not silver color.

After it fully raised from the floor, it opened it’s eyes with glowing red eyes. After seeing it’s eyes, Syrus knew exactly who it was. “You! You’re that thing that attack me and my friends at the forest!”

“Don’t act all surprised, boy. I’m sure someone like yourself would have known I’d be back.” She said.

The dark unicorn took a step forward. Syrus held his sword firmly, and remembered everything he was taught. “Last time we met, I was unprepared. This time I can defend myself.”

She smiled, and laughed a little. “I’m not here to fight you, I’m here to talk and I must be quick before I’m discovered.”

“Well, I don’t trust you. After you tried to kill me and my friends-”

“I was after you, she was in my way. Her sister on the other hoof.” She began to laugh. “I still can’t believe she made it so easy to bring you to me that night!”

“Get to the point!” He asked.

The dark unicorn closed her eyes and lit her horn. A barrier was created but this time it wasn’t for the use of keeping anyone in or out. “That’s better, we wouldn’t want anyone snooping on our conversation.”

For some strange reason, Syrus could not hear the trees outside the barrier. “A sound proof barrier?”

“I must speak with you, that’s all. I’ll put my weapon away if do it first.” The dark Unicorn said.

“I don’t think so, I’m not taking any chances with you.”Syrus said.

The dark unicorns eyes glowed red. “I’m not giving you a choice either.” She somehow knew where his friend was and teleported Red Scale right in front of her. The pegasus sprinted above him and used it’s sharp razor wings to keep him from moving.

“You move, then I’ll will cut you open…” The Pegasus said.

Red was terrified, and did what the evil pegasus said. “I’ll make this more simple for you. Lay down your sword or watch this little one die…”

His anger started forming inside him. “He has nothing to do with this. Let him go!!!”

“Lay down your sword or he dies!!!” She demanded.

Syrus had no choice but to ensure Reds safety. He put his sword back in his sheaf and stood still and waited for them to talk. “That’s a good boy, I’m going to be as clear as I can be with you.”

“I’m listening…”

“I want you to join us, and pledge yourself to my teachings.”

“Like hell I will, I’m not going to abandon Celestia and Luna.”

The dark unicorn smiled. “I'm not asking, I'm telling you."

"Go blow yourself!" Syrus said,

"Very well, Randar, kill-"

"Wait!!!"

He knew she wasn’t giving him much of a choice since Reds life was on the line. But outside of the barrier he saw Luna on one of the buildings, he felt relieved to know that he was being watched over. He also saw Tana hiding in the shadows right behind the pegasus and the dark unicorn.

Syrus smiled. “My answer is no.”

“I don’t think you understand what’s at stake here… I will kill this boy and-”

Red was teleported away from the Pegasus and appeared on Lunas back. “Fear not little one, thy Princess of the Night hath arrived!”

“Now that he’s safe, there’s nothing stopping me from kicking your ass.” Syrus quickly got out the sword and ran right at the dark unicorn with all his might. Before he could make the kill, the pegasus used his razor wings to block his attack. The dark pegasus push Syrus back with his wings and spread them out wide to protect the dark unicorn.

“I don’t know what you hope to achieve by staying with them, but very soon you’ll understand that Celestia and her sister are not what they appear to be. Will meet again, and it will be when you least expect it… Randar, let’s go.”

“Yes my mistress…”

They began to fade away like they were never there to begin with. The barrier started to shatter, and disappear into nothingness. “Remember this, no matter where you go. No matter where you hide. I will find you, and you will join us…” They disappeared completely, Syrus was confused to why she said, Celestia and Luna were not what they seemed.

“HEY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Red yelled while slamming right into Syrus. “DA!!!”

Red flew right at Syrus like he had super speed, he hit him right in the gut and was holding him tightly. Syrus struggled to get him off but he noticed that Red was crying like he’s glad that he wasn’t hurt. “Okay! Okay! Red! Can you please let go of me?”

“I’m sorry.” He sobbed, smiling while shedding tears. “It’s just that, you saved me. You’re my hero, I will follow you everywhere…”

Luna and Tana walked over to Red and Syrus while Red was still holding on to him. “That’s very kind of you Red but you don’t have to do-”

“Take me under your training! Please!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Syrus sighed and used his left hand to cover his head. He wasn’t happy for what Red was asking him and had no choice but to tell him he’s not fit to be a trainer. “Look, Red. I’m happy you want me to take you-”

“Good! When do we start!?” He asked so desperately.

“RED!!!” Syrus yelled.

“SYRUS!!!” Luna yelled using her high pitched voice. “Thou should be happy this one wishes to be taught how to be brave like thee.”

Tana turn to Luna. “He’s not ready, he’s barely even mastered his skills and the little pony is not a unicorn.”

“Well, duh. I want him to teach me to be fearless, just like you and Celestia taught him to be!” Red said.

Syrus got up and turned to Red, looking at him with a disappointing face. “Red, I can’t…”

Red looked at Syrus then lowered his head and sat down on the ground not doing anything but feeling denied. “I can’t put you in harms way. You need to understand, these are dark times.”

Syrus put his right hand gently on Reds head. “Besides, you kinda cause me a bit of trouble tonight…” He turns his gaze to Tana. “By the way, where’s your sister?”

Tana gave him a look that made him think something was wrong. “I actually came tonight to let you know something. Me and her are going back to Ponyville.”

“What, why?” He asked.

“Because it’s our home, and you’re needed here. You have your training to complete… First thing tomorrow morning, will be gone.”

“But I thought you two were the ones that were going to help me achieve everything?”

“We will, hopefully when the Grand Galloping Gala happens in about 7 days.”

“Grand Galloping Gala?”

“IT IS CANTERLOTS GREATEST FEAST EVERY YEAR!!!!!!!!!” Lunas high pitched voice made Syrus and Tana cover their ears. Tana let go of her ears and turn her gaze to Luna. “Ah, Princess? Could you please keep it down, ponies are sleeping and-

“Thou dare to-”

“Just shut up for once Luna!!!” Syrus said, looking at her like she was an annoying bug.

“Luna lit up her horn, she narrowed her eyes and gave Syrus an angry grin. But instead of attacking him she calmed herself and decided to teleport away. Tana and Red looked at Syrus. “That was really uncalled for Syrus!” Tana said, while Red continued to look at him funny.

“She needed to know when it was time to shut up. I just said it and I didn’t hurt her.”

“You know what, the only one that has a problem around here is you.”

“Since when did this become a problem? I just did what everypony failed to do.”

“What you did was an insult to the Princess and her sister! Just be happy that you didn’t make her very mad. In our world, we have a saying. If you intend to make friends, you need to respect them!” She said, now lecturing him about having respect.

“Yeah sure, like she respected me!? Every night! She treats me like shit!! What did I ever do to her!!?”

Tana lit up her horn. “Figure that out for yourself, I don’t have the answers!”

Tana teleported herself away, Syrus felt bad and thought he should perhaps go and apologize. But he decided not to, he turned around and headed for the Canterlot castle to speak with Celestia.

“I can never understand-”

Syrus felt something hold his leg, he looked down to see who or what it was. “Please let me stay with you…”

“Look, Red we already decided that like a long time ago.”

Red smiled. “Thank you…”

“Just follow me to Canterlot castle and try not to-”

“SYRUS LEE!!!”

The voice of Celestia was heard, a bright light in the sky appeared with Celestia in it. She landed gently on the floor then starred at Syrus like she was very unhappy with him. “Um, I was heading over to see you and-”

“That won’t be a problem, we’re already there.”

Celestia’s horn glowed, she teleported both red and Syrus including her to the throne room. She appeared already standing but Syrus and Red reappeared in the air and landed on the floor roughly.

Red was the first to get up while Syrus was kinda hurting when he landed pretty hard on his back. Red saw Celestia and Luna, he quickly bowed to them while Syrus was still trying to geting up. “Young one, there is no need to bow but I must asked that you wait outside the room.” Red didn’t respawn to what she said so he just used his speed to quickly leave the room.

“Do you mind telling me why-”

Before Syrus could finish, he saw Luna looking at him like his dead sister giving him the look of haha. “Okay… What’s this about?””

“It’s about you, Luna tells me that you’re very disrespectful.”

“Does she now? Well, I’m remembering that very differently.”

Celestia cocked her head. “Go on, let’s hear your side of the story.”

Syrus rolled his eyes. “Alright, I haven’t told you this because I thought I could handle it. Your sister, she’s been pushing me way too hard with spells I’m not even ready for or can even focus on. They take way too much energy.”

Celestia turn her gaze to Luna but return it to Syrus. “I’m well aware of this.”

“Wait, what?”

“I allowed her to push your limits, and if there is one thing I understand, it’s that you can’t learn to master everything as fast as an alicorn.”

“Yeah well, have you even bothered to look! I’m not an alicorn! I’m not a prince! I’m just a outcast…”

“You may be an outcast but I believe you can channel your magic. Luna didn’t just tell me about your unsuccessful training, she told me you did a blade beam.”

“So what, I nearly killed Luna with that attack. I got upset and didn’t even focus the right way.”

“Thou have potential, thou can’t run away from that.”

After hearing what Luna just said, Syrus wondered if that even was the Luna he knew or somepony else. “I’m sorry, but what did you say? That’ the first kind thing I ever heard you say to me…”

Celestia looked at Luna with a smile then return to Syrus. “My sister may be sour at time but she’s a kind Princess just like me.”

Even when Celestia said those very kind words, Luna didn’t smile. Syrus saw that she wasn’t even happy but still the same unhappy alicorn princess. She walked down the throne room and passed Syrus to leave the throne room. Celestia shielded the door to stop and ask why she was leaving.

“Why do you wish to leave? my sister.”

Only one sentence came out of her. “Not your concern, sister. Now let me leave!”

Celestia closed her eyes while lowering her head. She removed the shield and allowed Luna to leave. Syrus ran up to Luna to reason with her. “Luna! Don’t go, please.”

“Why should we stay, even when we and thou are nothing but puppets to her…”

His jaw dropped, after hearing the whisper she said. He didn’t stop her from leaving. Red saw Luna walking away with tears, he returned to Syrus and jumped on his back to hold onto his shoulders. “Dang it red, Okay fine.”

Syrus returned his gaze to Celestia, he began to walk over to her. “What’s wrong with her?”

“I can not say really, she’s clouding her mind. It makes it difficult to know why she’s been this way…”

“Maybe I can help, I can talk to her-”

“Syrus, no… My sister needs to remain alone. I feel it’s best that way.”

“Something tells me that’s not really the best idea.” Red whispered in his ear.

“But you Syrus, I must ask that you start learning to control your magic and anger. There have been some Guardians that have consumed with anger and I wouldn't want that for you. You must remember, your destiny is to keep the light and dark in check. First thing tomorrow, you will no longer be under Lunas teachings. That’s was her request and I shall allow it”

Syrus didn’t like where this was going so he inhaled the exhaled to settle his head. “Alright, I’ll try to make the best of it.”

“It’s not a matter of trying your best, it’s having respect for your teachers.”

“She’s got you there...” Red whispered in his ear.

“Shut up…”

“Most importantly, I don’t want any complaining. Our we clear?”

“Yes, Celestia…”

“I intend to make you a strong being in this world After what Luna told me, we need to work on your anger problems. We also need to help you with that blade beam and Luna also tol me what happen tonight. This little pony would not be alive if you, Luna and Tana had not been there.”

“Yep, he’s my hero! I don’t care if you say no to that…”

“Alright, when do I start?”

When I bring you to me by force. I expect you to be up and adam by tomorrow afternoon, be glad I’m giving you more time to sleep tomorrow.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll make it all better. I promise…”

“I’ll hold you to that, Syrus.”

After their conversation about thing going to change, Syrus left to return to his tower. Red was holding on to him on his back but decided to let go since he’s been on him for a while and knew he would protect him. The thing that Luna said began to haunt him, he was puzzled to why she thinks they were puppets to Celestia. One thing he understood that Luna was hiding something.

But what?

BOOK 2, The Quest Begins, Discord Style.

(Daytime, Canterlot halls.)

Right after Discord left for reasons unknown, Twilight and Rainbow Dashes work was done and began their return home. But Discords two week delay puzzled them, they kept wondering why he left for two weeks, and or what reason.

“That Discord!” Rainbow Dash complained. “Just when we need him the most, he goes up and leaves for two weeks.” She turned her head to Twilight. “The guys up to something, and I bet it’s not good.”

“Trust me, I always think he’s up to no good. But I doubt he’d try to deceive us.” Twilight stated.

Twilight and Rainbow Dash reached a balcony and together spread both their wings and raise themselves in the air. “I hope you’re right, Twilight.” Rainbow Dash said, while beginning their fly back to Ponyville. On the way, Twilight felt a sense of uncertainty. Unable to know if Discord is keeping his word, or is deceiving them. “I hope so too…” Twilight whispered.

(Scene Change, Ponyville, in front of the Library.)

Twilight and Rainbow Dash landed right in front of the libraries front door. When they entered, they saw Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Spike. “What are you all doing here?” She asked, but no answer.

Rainbow Dash and Twilight noticed they were not in their usual mood, they started to wonder if Discord had anything to do with it but they couldn’t be too quick to judge him yet. “Why are all of you looking so down and confused?” Rainbow asked.

Spike ran up to Twilight and Rainbow Dash. “Discord visited them before he left.”

“Geez, I knew it!” Rainbow said while face hoofing her head. Twilight decided not to get upset and instead asked Spike what he knew. “For what reason, why’d he visit them?” She asked, while Spike readied himself to speak.

“Discord told them what you and him have planned, but he also told them the catch in going.” He said, now looking back at the four downed ponies. “They can’t decide, their worried of being stuck there till the gateway reopens.”

Both Twilight and Rainbow Dash walked passed Spike to try and resolve their friends problem. “Are you girls doing alright?”

Rarity gets up first to explain. “It’s awful Twilight! If we get stuck in that world! I could lose everything I work SO hard on!” She cried like a drama queen. And laid herself on the floor with tears of sorrow.

Applejack and Fluttershy get up and go to Twilight to also explain. “I’m worried about leaving ma family and maybe not coming back for a while.” Applejack said, with a small tone of sadness in her voice.

“And who will watch Angel Bunny and all my animal friends if I go?” Fluttershy tilts her head down and sheds tears. “I can’t bare to live without them, or leave them all alone.” She cried.

“And leaving behind all my friends.” Pinkie Pie said. “Not to mention missing out on all the Party plans.” She said.

Both Twilight and Rainbow Dash also had the same feeling as well. But it didn’t help that Equestria has been targeted by an unknown enemy. “I share all of your concerns, and I understand all of you don’t want to leave knowing the risk being too great.” Twilight said.

“Let’s not forget, we have two weeks to think this through.” Rainbow Dash stated.

Twilight looked and smiled at Rainbow Dash while nodding. “That’s right…” She returned her gaze to her friends. “Will have that much time to think this through, it will give us time to think about this mission.” Still having more to say, her friends still were feeling down.

“Ever since we gave up our elements, Equestria has become vulnerable.” Twilight still tried to brighten their spirits by giving them courage. “I know we’ve had Discord to combat other things but now a Guardian is needed to return.”

She took a few steps toward them. “I’ve read that Guardians protect our world from all darkness, including bad things like monsters. They also can give all of Equestria courage to face our fears.” She said while remembering what she read about the cycle of Guardians.

“Sugarcube?” Applejack said before Twilight could say anything else. “Ah like that you’re excited about this but ah still need time to think it through, but good speech. As always…”

Applejack then decided to leave the library while still being sad she has to choose between their world or their families. “I’m sorry Twilight, but I too need more time. I can’t decide yet…” Fluttershy said while following Applejack outside.

“I too need to think, I still have dresses to make, clients to see, Ideas to create, so on and so forth. But give me 3 days darling, You’ll have your answer. If I can give one…” Like Applejack and Fluttershy, she too left.

“AH!!! Why does the Author hate me so much, putting me last…”Pinkie Said while breaking the fourth wall.

Twilight and Rainbow Dash had no idea what she meant or who she’s talking about. “Um… Author?” Rainbow Dash asked.

She looks up at the ceiling. “He writes our story, and he stinks at it too!!! Can’t even get my impressions right!!! NOT TO MENTION USING THE SAME WORDS OVER AND OVER!!! YOU’RE GOING TO MAKE YOUR READERS MORE AND MORE DISAPPOINTED!!!” She point her front right hoof up at the ceiling. “ISN’T THAT RIGHT GREG!!!”

“PINKIE!!!” Both Twilight and Rainbow Dash yelled.

She heard and quickly turn back at them. “What? It’s the truth.”

“There’s no pony here but us.” Twilight stated.

“Well I’m out of here before he makes me us act more like fools!” Pinkie said while still talking about something who doesn’t exist.

After Pinkie left, Twilight and Rainbow Dash were confused. What she said made no sense to them. “Well… I guess she’s had too much sugar today, least I hope that’s the case.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Let’s not worry about that right now, Spike?” She called.

“Get me a book on how to travel through another world. Such as, the one where my crown was stolen.” She asked

“Got it Twilight.” Spike said while looking for the book she needs.

Rainbow Dash went up to the right side of Twilight with reason to believe she’s not tending to wait. “You’re not going to wait for Discord are you.” Rainbow Said.

“Two weeks is a long wait, Dash. I can’t just sit around waiting for him to come back.” She said, not being patient for Discord.

Rainbow Dash sighed. “Look Twilight, I know you want to keep us all safe, but maybe for one. Even tho I hate to admit it.” Rainbow Dash took a deep breath. “To have faith in Discord.”

At first Twilight seemed to ignore Rainbow Dash, but in truth. She heard what Rainbow said. “I understand Dash but I can’t wait for two weeks, Either I have to do this alone or not.”

Dash widened her eyes while Spike brought her the book she asked for. “Here Twilight.”

Twilight was grateful and nodded. “Good job spike.”

“So you’re just gonna do this all by yourself? You need to know when to let things be as they are and not try finding ways to do this on your own.” Dash said.

Twilight closed her eyes and began thinking about their ancestors. “We’re all involved in something that needs to be dealt with, I know getting Syrus back might be stupid but we don’t have any other choice.”

Rainbow Dash hoof palmed herself and quickly un hoofed palmed. “Do what you need to do, least when we do bring him back and if we do bring him back.” Dash Turned around and walked toward the front door. “Least we can finally get our answers.” She said now walking to get out of the Library.

Twilight didn’t look back but instead decided to focus on the problem. But when Rainbow Dash opened the front door to leave. She saw a figure she couldn’t believe. It was standing on two feets while the arms were faced down. And had white wings on it’s back. “Ask all you like, but honestly, it be pointless.” The figure said.

Rainbow Dash widened her eyes and quickly turned back to Twilight. “Twilight?!” She yelled.

Twilight felt disturbed and quickly turned back at Rainbow Dash. “WHAT?” Before Twilight could yell at Rainbow Dash, she couldn’t believe her what she was seeing. The figure slightly pushed Rainbow out of the way with his left arm and walked toward Twilight. He stopped five feet away from her and took a deep breath to speak.

“I’m Syrus Lee, Guardian and Prince of Equestria.” Syrus said, now standing before Twilight and somehow brought back to Equestria. “And you can thank Discord for bringing me back.”

(Scene Change, 1 hour early. Far from Canterlot and Ponyville, out in green plains.)

Out in the plain fields, Discord appeared out of no where and landed on the grass. He walked around for ten seconds while laughing a little. Then he put on the brace for his wrist to protect his magic from the human worlds effect. “Sorry Twilight, but I care for you and your friends. I wouldn’t want you to be stuck there, much less stuck with me.” He said as if he deeply cared.

He snapped his fingers and created dark barrier. It covered his entire body while he was whistling for no reason. “Okay let’s get this over with.” He snapped his fingers again and the barrier began to expand, then it got smaller and without a blink, it exploded while causing some destruction to the field. But not enough to get the attention of any pony far away.

“WHOA WHOA! WHO WOULD HAVE THOUGHT I’D BE ON THE MOST COOLEST RIDE EVER!!!” He cheered while being twirled around and around like Twilight was when she first came to that world. And just like that, he landed on the soil and quickly noticed he was not in Equestria anymore. Discord looked at himself and saw he had human hands and a human body while wearing a business suit.

He also looked at his surrounding and saw he was near buildings on all direction. Except where he was at seemed primitive and very old school stuff. “Looks like I made it to the right place, but is he here?” He asked himself.

He looked at the brace on his wrist and kinda hoped it does what Celestia said it would do. “Well… Time to hurry and find this Guardian. Nopony loves waiting.” He snapped his fingers and created a wave that senses any magic used from Equestria. As Discord waited for the wave to locate Syrus, he started getting bored even tho only 2 minutes have past. But at last he found something and quickly wanted to teleport himself to the location.

But since his abilities are very limited in the human world, he couldn’t risk being stuck in that world by depleting his powers. “(Sigh) I already used my magic, so that means I have four tries left.” He said to himself while knowing this would take a long while.

“Least I can sense him, or…… it.” He began his quest to find Syrus and did nothing but walk to the direction of the magic he sensed. But inside his mind, he was screaming and hating the fact he had to walk and not being able to send himself straight to him. But Discord knew, he would need every ounce of magic left to get himself and Syrus back to Equestria.

(3 minute Discord walk later.)

While walking toward the source. Discord kept thinking if he should have told the truth about what he was planning to do. At first he felt a bit of regret but then remembered he did it to make sure none of them would be left behind. “Twilight's going to hate me for this, but I do this out of… I hate to admit it… Out of the goodness of my heart.” He said while putting his left hand to his chest.

“But enough about that, must keep walking.” He said. Discord had no interest in stopping anywhere around the human places. His main goal was to find Syrus. But his walk began to hurt his legs. Since he was human and he wasn’t so used to walking this long, he started to feel that this would become a huge problem. So he decided to forget his last statement and decided to see if there was any means of transportation to make this go faster.

But all he could see was the kind of stuff like old bikes, very old cars. And also noticed there wasn’t any way to get a ride by any of them. “(Sigh) To snap or not to snap…” He riddled himself.

“Oh what the heck!” He yelled, he snapped his fingers and sent himself toward the source of Equestrian magic. Instantly teleporting to the location, while he looked around. The only thing in front of him was a place called, Jims Bar. “Jims Bar? Huh… Least I hope they have apple cider cause I’m starting to get thirsty.” He decided to walk into the bar that seemed to be the location.

While he let himself in, he noticed that place smelled like something he’d never smelled before. And that everyone was all talk, talk, talk, talk. It made the entire bar all chatty, Discord found it funny but he needed to stay on task. The place was very crowded he couldn’t spot him anywhere, so he decided to go ahead and find a place to sit. He looked around for one and saw there was a corner seat open, he quickly ran to it before anyone else got the idea.

Now seated, he tried to look around again but still couldn’t see him. “This would be much easier if EVERYONE WASN’T HERE!!!” He pouted, now just laying his head on the table in front of him. “I miss home already…” He said, now feeling homesick.

While still laying his head on the table. The waitress came up to him. “What’ll it be sunny?” She asked, but no answer from him. Than she tapped his head to get his attention, he quickly raised himself up and turned his gaze at her. “What do you want? Can’t you see I’m in the middle of a crisis?”

“Oh, yeah, sure. I can totally tell you’re in one, but now onto business. What’ll your poison be, sunny?”

“Poison?!” He yelled, now getting himself up completely while getting very close to her face. “How dare you try to poison Discord! The Mas-” He stopped himself while remembering he’s in an altered world. He smiled while getting nervous and slowly sat himself down. “Um, well. Could I have a glass of water?” He asked so nicely.

She started to laugh a little and thought Discord was an idiot. “I take it you’re not from around here, mostly grown men like you just want a beer.” She said while laughing still.

Her mockery started to annoy Discord, he wanted to use his magic but couldn’t still. “Are you going to get me my water or not?” He asked, now getting angry inside.

She noticed he was getting upset and decided to stop and get his order. “Coming right up!” She said while leaving. Discord just sat there and waited for her to comeback with his glass of water. But while he waited, a very strange person came into the bar, and when everyone saw who it was, they all stopped what they were doing and just stared at him the whole time.

The Barkeep came up to confront him but didn’t show any fear. Discord looked, smiled and thought things were finally about to get good. “What is the Kingpin of crimes doing in a place like this?” The Bar manager asked.

The so called Kingpin of Crimes smiled and took a few steps toward him. “I’m looking for the man they call Syrus Lee. I have seven witnesses that say he is here.”

“You have no business here, Ahuizotl. This is a safe heaven, now leave.” The Barkeep said.

Everyone in the bar started to get a little nervous, but for some reason they still stayed where they sat. The waitress lady slowly handed Discord his glass of water while he was also looking at the situation. “I’m afraid I do have business here, and I tend to go about my business… Boys?!”

Ahuizotls thugs entered the bar with weapons Discord had never seen before. “Search the place, and if anyone get’s in your way, kill them.”

“Now hold on a second, you can’t just barge in here and threaten-” He was stopped by Ahuizotl when he pointed a gun right to his face. “I’d shut your mouth if I were you… CAN YOU HEAR ME SYRUS?!” He raised his voice in the bar.

“YOU HAVE SOMETHING OF MINE! I’D LIKE IT BACK, THIEF!” He yelled now turning to the Barkeep. “Because if you don’t, I’ll kill these people.” He threatened.

While Discord was watching, he slowly grabbed his glass of water and slowly tried to drink it while the Kingpin, AKA Ahuizotl, walked up closer to the barkeep. “Now, where is he.” He asked.

The Barkeep slightly closed his eyes and slowly turned his head to the left. Ahuizotl then looked at what he was gazing at and saw a corner table with just one man wearing a white hooded sweat jacket with a grey shirt underneath, and white pants, along with black and white shoes. The hooded man got up and turned toward the kingpin and his thugs. “Syrus, where is it?”

Syrus left hand entered his left pocket and brought out a small blue diamond. He tossed it to them while it landed on the floor. “Take it and go, I’m not interested in getting in fights.” Syrus said while he slowly made his left hand tightly grab the chair behind him. “You should have thought of that before you stole from me, KILL HIM!!!” He yelled while giving orders to terminate him.

But Syrus thought this would happen, and when he gave the order, Syrus quickly lifted the chair with his right hand and threw it right at Ahuizotl and his thugs. Only two of them got hurt, the rest didn’t worry about the ones hurt and resumed their orders. But before they could, Syrus dashed right at them and elbow punched one of the thugs in the centers, the thug was pushed to the other side of the bar with incredible strength. Discord watched with his eyes widened, while slowly swallowing his water.

Then Syrus dodged a gun beat by ducking and did a round kick to make two other thugs drop to the floor. One of the thugs finally pulled his guns trigger and fired a bullet at Syrus. But his bullet was somehow stopped in mid air and dropped to the floor. Discord noticed his eyes were glowing white, and something sparkly was spinning around his right hand. “What are you doing?! KILL HIM!!!” Ahuizotl yelled, while getting very frustrated with the situation.

His other still standing men fired their guns but none of them again reached Syrus. He stretched out both his arms and pointed them at two of his men, he used his magic to lift them in the air and quickly swung them right out the front door. While he was looking at the Kingpin, one of his men dashed at Syrus and trying to take him down. But he somehow appeared behind the guy trying to take him down and grabbed his hair.

He pulled his head back, making him unable to stand correctly and do nothing but struggle. Syrus quickly hand slashed his neck and took him out, he let go of his hair and allowed him to drop to the floor. With Ahuizotls men taken down, his main focus was on him now. Ahuizotl attempted to draw his gun but Syrus was too quick and made his sword appear from thin air. He quickly point his sword right up to Ahuizotls neck, making him rethink what he was about to do and now stunned and unwilling to move.

Discord finally finished his water and continued like the other people to see what happens next. “How bout this, you take your diamond, or you can die right here, right now…” Syrus threatened, but Ahuizotl started laughing.

“You don’t fool me, Syrus.” He said while laughing a little. “As I recall, you don’t kill criminals.”

While he was still laughing, Syrus slowly moved the tip of his sword to Ahuizotls skin. The sword was touching his neck and made Ahuizotl think he was telling the truth. “Try me...” He threatened.

With Syrus having the upper hand, Ahuizotl shacked and thought it best to admit defeat. “Alright, you win. I’ll take what you stole and leave.” He said while Syrus used his magic to levitate the diamond to him.

“Thanks for dropping by…” Syrus said. He channeled his magic on Ahuizotl and his men, then just made them disappear in thin air. After that Syrus made his sword vanish and turned to the barkeep. “Sorry about the mess.”

“No, no, it’s fine.” The Barkeep said.

“Well good day, I’ll take my leave.” Syrus said, now heading out the door. Discord quickly got up and ran out of the bar to get Syrus. He looked around and saw he was still walking away, Discord ran up u to his left side and greeted him. “Hello there, you must be Syrus.” Discord said while they were both walking.

“Who wants to know?” He asked.

“Well, I do, of course.” Said Discord.

“Get lost, I don’t have time for weird people.” He said, making Discord stop walking or a split second. “WEIRD?!”

He ran back up to his side again. “I’ll have you know that anypony that says that to me get’s punished!”

“Like I-” Suddenly Syrus just stopped and turned to Discord. “Did you just say, anypony?” He asked, now getting the faintest feeling that Discord was from Equestria.

“Yes I did!” Discord said.

His worst hunch was realized, he began to think that Discord was from Equestria and he was sure of it. “Who are you?”

“I’m Discord! The master of Chaos, well not any more really.” He said while smiling. “I mostly now help Equestria and use my powers for good.” He acted all lovable. “But enough about that, I have a job to do and it involves taking you BACK!!!” he said while pointing fingers at him.

“So if you’ll kindly show me where’s the flattest land around this city, we can finally-”

“No!” He said.

Discord blinked and started to get a little upset. “No? What is this no?”

Syrus turned away from Discord and looked down at the floor a little. “I’m not going back, so how’s about you get back and tell Celestia, Tana, and Red that this is for their own good.” He said now walking away.”

Discord knew Celestia but he didn’t know Tana and Red. “I know Celestia, but who Tana and Red?”

Syrus quickly turned to Discord. “My friends, they sent you right?” He asked, unaware that they are long gone.

Discord scratched his head and didn’t even know anypony by that name. But then something came to his mind, something he told Celestia the risks would be. That anything could happen, that they could end up at anytime of its existence. “How… Long have you been in this world?” He asked.

“Only a year, why?” He said.

Discord started to feel a little uneasy. The fact that he claims he’s been in this world for only a year, and unaware that he’s been gone for a thousand years. “Oh……………….. Dear………………”